110124

Nov. 1st, 2024 02:14 am
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

There was a brutal dream hack this morning. It wasn't "explicit" but it hit TERRIBLE, because the nightmare was a SOCIAL OVERWHELM/ NEGLECT/ CORRUPTION one, and I FOUGHT THE HACK but failed. The "good news"? I woke up immediately, in horrible pain & shame & anger & grief BUT just as immediately, Chaos 0 caught my distress & pulled me into a powerful embrace. His heart was broken too. But he still was there for me, and that meant the world to me. Laurie was there too, of course, and so the three of us talked it out for a while. Then ANXI showed up (apparently she gets PINGED by her namesake emotion? & she CHANNELS/ VOICES IT which is SUCH a blessing; Laurie said that exactly) and set off an unexpected topic shift because Laurie noted that, although I love Anxi dearly, she STILL ISN'T "officially" PART OF THE COREGROUP, UNTIL SHE GETS HER *INCIDENT*. So there were emotions she couldn't yet properly feel or participate in, because I "had to take her INTO those depths." But "you can't force an *incident*"; it HAS to happen IN ITS OWN TIME. But Laurie added that she could "instigate ME," which she VERY WELL CAN, & honestly SHOULD-- the more love I feel, the more everyone ELSE will feel from me too. But yeah, Anxi needs to be "initiated" as it were. And she will be. OH btw Laurie brought up that Indigo talisman because LEON joined our conversation too at one point & apparently YES, TIME ISN'T ALWAYS LINEAR in headspace; sometimes things happen "BEFORE" their causal events? Like WHATEVER interaction GAVE that talisman "HAS" happened "IN POTENTIAL"?? but REALLY, just "NOT 'YET'!" It's fascinating. BUT those events occur IN "MEDITATIVE REALTIME" which "fills out" our life narrative & knits events together in truth. I'll type more about that soon. As for this morning, WRECKAGE also joined the talk, & Anxi brought up the "vault" concept in IO2. Wreckage said Ashen might "BE" a vault. Lynne showed up & I said something about Wreckage & Spine "not being the same" and that hit Lynne painfully. I apologized BUT I explained that SPINE CAN'T STAY "DEAD"? No nousfoni truly "dies," AND MAYBE SPINE COULDN'T COME BACK UNTIL NOW because she was a DRAGON, and she was tied to the BODY. But we were only "a dragon" AS A KID, which is why she was SKELETAL? But NOW we're EMBRACING that totem again SO POTENTIALLY SHE COULD RESURRECT, SOON, if we continue in recovery like this-- AND she might come back AS HER "VERMILION POTENTIAL"?? And Lynne was SO MOVED & truly joyful about this real hope. Julie showed up when we were in the shower & she commented that our body "already felt strong" and not to worry about it; she had faith that everything would continue to progress for the best. Genesis showed up too, with a witty remark to something that was said, & I remember CZ playfully punching him. But gosh it made me SO happy to be there with everyone.
OH YEAH. As to why Leon & Lynne (& even Julie) were there... in discussing BOTH *incidents* & reading "The Three Ordinary Voices of God", there was the reiteration that I genuinely WANT & even NEED truly intimate relationships with ALL of Central, first & foremost, then ALL the System, & ALL the Outspacers and Inspacers. BUT there ARE "LEVELS" of depth so to speak: EVERYONE unanimously pointed to Chaos 0 as the "PRIMARY" relationship & deepest, without compromise, and RIGHTLY SO. This is PROPER & it ALLOWS for ALL of us to have the UNIQUE relationships we NEED, with NO "CONFLICT" of significance. But ALL of it is still "intimate" in mutual self-revelation & open hearts. OUR SYSTEM IS BUILT ON THAT. Oh but as for Lynne/ Leon/ Julie, Laurie said I STILL NEED TO "INVITE" PEOPLE INTO the "inner sanctum" of the Coregroup. It's NOT automatic or obligatory. ALSO I CANNOT be like Jay, who was TOO "romantic"? Like he held EVERYONE to the SAME kind of relationship level and that COULDN'T WORK. Lastly, I APPARENTLY CAN'T "OWN" THE BODYNAME UNTIL I "OWN" OUR WHOLE HISTORY AND HEAL THAT BLOODLINE!! AND THE JEWEL BLOODLINE, TOO, BECAUSE I AM JEWEL AS MUCH AS I AM JESSICA, but I CAN'T YET HOLD EITHER NAME. I have "no name" right now as a result. But I AM the Core, the Heart, and I WILL RECOVER.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------

We STILL have a pounding headache & we STILL had too much sugar with breakfast (EVEN THOUGH Laurie DID chide me for it and I ONLY had HALF the syrup, which I REALLY DON'T LIKE so NO MORE), so we feel SICK & NAUSEOUS & FRUSTRATED & our head AND body just HURT and we're MISERABLE... and ANGRY. And I decided we NEED to discuss this. We get SO ANGRY, SO EASILY, & TOO MUCH OF IT is from "RULES"/ "CONTROL". When a meal doesn't "cooperate" or when people TALK to us & ASK QUESTIONS & thus FORCE A CONTEXT INTERRUPTION, when we have to RUSH, when fellow patients BEND RULES & COMPLAIN & FREAK OUT & DISCUSS DISTORTED/ DISORDERED THINGS & ACT CHILDISHLY, "I" GET SO BLEEDING ANGRY. But underneath it, we're SOBBING. Our most furious rage is MISERABLE. And SHE NEEDS A PROPER NAME. I love her, we NEED her, her job is INDISPENSABLE. But without a NAME, she CAN'T PROPERLY "ANCHOR" & we CAN'T PROPERLY TALK TO/ WITH HER. Also, even if she IS who we were calling "Triple" in the past, SHE REJECTS THAT NAME. Let her find her OWN. By the way she seems to resonate with VERMILION? But SHE MIGHT BE A "DUOTONE" because when she feels the MISERY more it "tints" her LEANING BLUE, but WITHOUT LOSING THE "PAIN" OF THE ANGER? it feels ALMOST "bitter" BUT IT'S NOT. That's a VERY DIFFERENT EMOTION. Someone ELSE holds bitterness. This girl holds "FRUSTRATED WEEPING RAGE" that is typically a response to "RULEBREAKING/ LOSS OF CONTROL" which analogues to "HELPLESSNESS" almost. BUT NOT SPECIFICALLY. Again, THAT emotion, when felt AS ITSELF & FULLY, is TOTALLY DIFFERENT. So that means IT HAS A 'FONI, TOO. And we MUST "FIND THEM"-- even if what that REALLY means is GIVE THEM SPACE & ATTENTION TO MANIFEST. FEEL FOR THEM. LET THEM SPEAK. But DON'T FORCE ANYTHING!! THAT'S HOW 'FONI BREAK. ANY FORCED MANIFESTATION IS INSINCERE & ARTIFICIAL. That's why Javier couldn't survive. DON'T EVER LET THAT HAPPEN AGAIN. LET THESE 'FONI APPEAR NATURALLY & SPEAK FOR THEMSELVES. AND TALK WITH THEM. That's for recovery, and it starts NOW with THIS GIRL WHO HOLDS "WEEPING RAGE." (NOT GRIEF!! NOT AGGRESSION EITHER!) (She has OUTBURSTS but they're CONTAINED & tied TO her hot tears. OTHER 'foni get MAD & ACTIVELY LASH OUT.) (They MIGHT be "sisters"??) So we HAVE to do "anger management" with her function & its triggers because this is DIRECTLY RELATED TO TREATMENT + OTHER PEOPLE, and "CONTROL" to a surprising extent. Which SUGGESTS that AS we process this we SHOULD "uncover"/ reveal whoever DOES hold "HELPLESSNESS"??
✳UNEXPECTED PROGRESS. A BHA "took our chair" so we had to sit on the doorstop & just FEEL/ LISTEN to our emotional response. There is a LITTLE reddish girl who started protesting, "that's MY chair!" but was interrupted by some TEEN grayish-blue girl who said "no, let her have it, it's OK"; "we can't be so selfish as to chase her away" basically, but VERY "shrinking" feeling. I think there was a FLASH of someone VIOLENT but that didn't register? But YES, THERE ARE OTHERS AND THEY ARE TALKING, RIGHT NOW. We just NEED to give them SPACE so we CAN LISTEN TO THEM. Please, DO THAT TODAY. Just STOP & SIT & FEEL & LISTEN. SHOW THEM YOU CARE.
✳ SUGAR IS STILL AROUND BUT SHE DOESN'T DEAL WITH FOOD. SHE PROTECTS THE INNOCENT (CHILDREN) FROM ABUSERS (WRECKAGE PROTECTS THE HURT ONES). BUT there's SOMEONE RED & VIOLENT BUT "COLD" WHO REACTS INSTANTLY TO HEARING PEOPLE TALK ABOUT SEXUAL THINGS. She's DESTRUCTIVE for the sake OF PROTECTION. But she "FLASHES IN & OUT." It feels like she has "DARK ROOTS" level-wise, understandably.
✳ I THINK THERE'S ANOTHER "RULE ENFORCER" WHO ISN'T "SAD," JUST ANGRY? They're FURIOUS at the kids here but it's a "MASCULINE" fury; NOT "fiery" but like STONE.
✳ THERE ARE SO MANY UNNAMED/ FACELESS SOCIALS FRONTING. IT'S SCARY. How do we learn WHO THEY ARE WHEN THEY'RE NOT ABLE TO TALK TO UPSTAIRS??

---------------------------------------------------------------------------

I may be doing something VERY STUPID, but we are PUSHING PROTEIN for the next two days because EVERY SINGLE ENTREE OPTION IS A FEAR FOOD and this is our LAST CHANCE TO FACE THEM BEFORE DISCHARGE. And I feel like I HAVE to because if I DON'T, I can FEEL that registering as REFUSAL/ REJECTION. Like I'm ACTIVELY CHOOSING TO AVOID THEM & "CHICKEN OUT." And that SCARES me. Part of me IS GIVING UP. I looked at the menu options and I didn't want ANYTHING; I just felt SO SICK OF FOOD. I'm tired of eating. I'm tired of feeling stiff & nauseous & bloated & in pain. I'm legitimately depressed to death by what feels like a dead-end trajectory. This isn't life. I can't do this anymore. It's legitimate torture and the worst part is, I'm being CONGRATULATED for it.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------

✳ THE SOCIAL SUBSYSTEM IS FRONTING. THAT'S WHY EVERYTHING FEELS SO DISHEVELED & LOST. THEY HAVEN'T BEEN RECOVERING????

---------------------------------------------------------------------------

✳ Dinner was HELL. And the NEXT THREE DAYS probably will be, too, because LIKE A MORON I AM HAVING BOTH THE ENTREES FOR EVERY MEAL. So yeah. WELCOME TO HELL, where the SELF-ABUSE IS DOCTOR-APPROVED and the TORTURE IS CALLED "RECOVERY"!! But the WORST part is that I DID THIS TO MYSELF. I "DIDN'T WANT TO BE A COWARD" SO I PICKED EVERYTHING. Except this isn't bravery, it's STUPIDITY. I'm ONLY REINFORCING THE FEAR BY DOING THIS. And I will tell you RIGHT NOW: I AM GOING TO "RELAPSE" THE INSTANT I GET HOME. I DO NOT CARE. I AM SICK OF EATING. There is NOTHING in the house right now and I will KEEP IT THAT WAY. I'm cutting down to 1000K for a WEEK and I am GOING TO ACTUALLY RECOVER FROM THIS ABUSE. God I want to cry. Everything hurts. I feel so sick. I feel so TRAPPED in this swollen bloated corpse of a body. I WANT TO BE STRONG, BUT I DON'T WANT TO BE FAT, LIKE I AM NOW. THIS IS LITERAL HELL. I'm trapped in a disgusting blob of food. It's not even a "body" anymore, it's a trash dump. It's a garbage bin. I'm literally just forcefeeding myself at this point. I don't enjoy anything. I feel like I'm suffocating. I want to die. I don't want to eat anymore. I am SO tempted to give up this weekend. I SERIOUSLY WAS GOING TO TONIGHT. But... EVERYONE was struggling. And I just COULDN'T DO THE SAME. The girls were scared of portion sizes & protein exchanges and although I was ALSO tempted to use those as excuses too, I just... I wouldn't have been able to face myself if I left it unfinished. That would have ruined my reputation for "being the perfect patient." That would have made me a "bad example" and a "FAILURE" in front of everyone who was looking to ME as inspiration to be strong and eat 100% "no matter what." That would have been "giving up," and I'M NOT A COWARD. Isn't that stupid? My ASININE PRIDE IS SENDING ME TO HELL AND KEEPING ME THERE. I'M SO DAMN AFRAID OF "BEING COWARDLY" THAT I'M TORTURING MYSELF TO "PROVE I CAN SURVIVE EVEN THIS." But underneath all that GOD KNOWS I WANT TO QUIT. I WANT TO GIVE UP, dear God PLEASE MAKE IT ALL STOP. Please. The sooner I get discharged the better. I cannot do this anymore. I NEED to heal this destroyed body. I NEED to start WORKING OUT & TONING UP & MAKING GOOD USE OF THIS FAT. And I can EAT SO MUCH LESS!!! FINALLY! Oh God I am so tired. Why is this so hard. Is it all the sugar & fat & carbs? What is ruining me like this? WHAT AM I THINKING I'M "ACCOMPLISHING" BY LITERALLY FORCING MYSELF TO EAT DISGUSTING GARBAGE LIKE HAM & MANICOTTI & HOT DOGS & BACON & CHICKEN NUGGETS & CHOCOLATE??? I'M EVEN MORE SCARED OF THEM NOW BECAUSE THEY'RE BEING FORCED INTO ME AND IT HURTS AND I'M BEING PRAISED FOR IT. IT'S SEXUAL ABUSE. NOTHING HAS CHANGED. I'M STILL IN HELL. NOTHING HAS CHANGED. I'M STILL IN HELL. God I WANT TO DIE. except I don't. I just want the pain to stop. I just want the terror to stop. I actually WANT TO LIVE. but this is no way to live. I'm walking dead.
...is this the cross? am i supposed to be suffering right now? God please help me. there's no other way through this.


121823

Dec. 18th, 2023 09:04 pm
prismaticbleed: (angel)
 
Couldn't fall asleep until 130 dude

Slept in until 715, looked outside, parking lot was flooded, went back to sleep.
Got up at 915, in exhausted pain.

ALL BIKE PRAYERS IN ~45M. THANK YOU FELIX.

...

Roles= SUGAR VS WRECKAGE
Sugar protects the INNOCENT from being corrupted.
Wreckage protects the TRAUMATIZED from being hurt any more.
They both focus on protecting the Paidifoni. However, Sugar ALSO protects fellow nousfoni like Laurie from such virulent influences, and Wreckage frequently gets triggered out to protect the BODY-- as it is the home of many secret & shellshocked somafoni who have no other protection.
Sugar works INSIDE; Wreckage works OUTSIDE. Their "births" (need jargon!) ALSO occurred on these respective levels!!

We NEED to ponder Protectors in the System, especially since there are also apparently Defenders??
There are more specifics now, within a broader job description?Just like Archivists & Intercessors.
Wondering if CORES have this too. It sure seems like it.

Stunned during Angelus prayer= who briefly fronted but CHRISTINA???? SHE'S NOT DEAD????
We also had a glimpse of PATRICIA. DUDE WHAT EVEN.  
Apparently Christina "carries her sister with her," vibe-wise, as they're so closely bound in function-- like Knife & Razor, but even moreso; these two are practically twins.
The difference = one is Violet, one is Purple. I cannot remember which offhand, as their data is not familiar enough to be readily accessible; I have to "feel it" to know.


Evening =

Put one more string of multi lights on the lower half of the left wall so we don't get triggered by the high-level ones only. That SHOOK us BAD last night, when it hit. I'd say CPTSD is a pain in the neck, but really it's frightening. I can't joke about it. The unexpected triggers and flashbacks make you feel so helpless and lost.
We were listening to a Christmas EP by Fitz and the Tantrums while we put these new lights up; it was oddly synchronistic, as we randomly got referred to one of their vids on YT yesterday from 11 years ago. And then we got this album referral. Is God trying to point us towards a certain era memory of our life? The only time I remember listening to them is on the highway, or when running laps outside... all grandma memories, and all of that one song with the terribly convicting title-- "Moneygrabber." That's exactly what we were.
"Your teardrops fade, and then I saw your hands in the pocket, 'cause you were always made to want it all. But now you've got to make it on your own. This ain't your home, so I'm showing you the door. Wave goodbye, now it's time for you to go. Don't come back anytime, you've already robbed me blind! This is your payback, MoneyGrabber... Here's my advice: I don't pay twice for the price of a cheap dime whore!"
...Yeah, that's literally talking about us.
We really do need to talk to a priest about that hideous part of our sinful past. We can never remember if we confessed it or not. We need to do so, consciously, now, and finally get absolution and closure and direction, so we can MAKE REPARATION for it and finally move forwards in life, instead of suffocating in unbearable guilt and moral panic.

Unfortunately, we did not go to the Deanery penance service tonight because our chest & head feel REALLY WEIRD. Is this because we're fasting on salt today? I'm starting to wonder, because we felt very sick the past two times we did this too. It's either that or the exercise effort. Possibly both in combination. We'll need to do something different with fasting on Mondays then. We'll have to pray about it, maybe even ask our priest.
Either way we do not feel well. Gotta make sure we rest tonight.


------‐--------------------------------------------------------------------------

Online Mass in Dublin today! Priest had a DEEP BLUE voice. That's rare.
He gave a brief homily on today's Gospel of "Joseph's Annunciation," specifically on how he, like Mary, responded to it with total trust in God, and willing surrender to His Mysterious Plans. But the priest mentioned Saint Joseph's virtues PRIOR to his own silent "Fiat," notably how his own purity of soul was expressed in wordless action, and therefore often overlooked. The most powerful example of this, the priest gave, was that Saint Joseph "must have loved Mary a great deal," because when he discovered she was pregnant, he not only wanted to preserve her from any shame or publicity, but he also refused to vindicate himself. He did not try to prove his own righteousness, or protect his own reputation. He was focused on Mary's safety alone, and in making sure that she was treated with genuine mercy even as he did what was just according to the Law. THIS was proof that he loved her. That sent me reeling. It's TRUE. But no one ever thinks of what Saint Joseph was feeling, it seems. We don't often actively consider that he wasn't just an "accessory" to Mary, just because he is given no dialogue in her story. But it's his story, too, both of them together. We don't often consider that he loved her, and everything he did in the Gospel is because he loved her, and God, and her Child Who was of both. His virtues are stunning in their silence.
That was the final reflection the priest gave. Are we imitators of Joseph? Is our love that selfless, that humble? Are we willing to be treated as Joseph, our speech forgotten but deeds remembered? Are we living lives of holiness enough TO meekly consent to that, for God's glory and not our own? Or are we just gabbing about God, with no good deeds to back us up when words fail? How would Scripture describe you? Would you be recognizable as a child of God if you couldn't argue your own defense? Think about it. In the biggest picture, your words don't matter; God's Word does... and His Word became a wordless baby, born of Mary in the silent night, with both embraced by the quietly loving arms of Saint Joseph.

Universalis adds depth to this=
"We hear little more of Joseph, but what a joy it must have been to have Jesus as a son! What a relationship there must have been! What responsibility too! When Jesus calls God his ‘Father’, he is using the concept which must have been formed in his mind by his adoptive father, Joseph, the perfect ideal of the loving father."
...


------‐--------------------------------------------------------------------------

EGJ =
"If God is with [those in great pain]— how could they be going through any of this in the first place? Apparently, God didn’t send His Son to make all pain go away... If we try going it alone, life’s challenges and tribulations make us jaded and bitter, but if we open ourselves to Christ's love, they make us compassionate and understanding."
1) People misunderstand pain. We forget the Cross. It's a divine paradox that I love. God is, intrinsically, pure joy, perfect strength, infinite peace, forever. He cannot suffer, or be weak, or experience pain or grief or desolation. That's what people affirm when they complain and curse the human condition, and seek to reject or avoid suffering as "evil" or "illusory", etc. But they aren't seeing the whole, true, beautiful and terrible picture. God is Trinity, and God the Son purposely entered into the full experience of human suffering. He took ALL OF IT onto Himself, into Himself, in His physical Body AND His Mystical Body, refusing to leave any poor pain-wracked soul alone. God is, above all, perfect Love, you must remember-- and Love shows itself most powerfully and profoundly IN SUFFERING FOR THE BELOVED. This is the sacred paradox of the Cross, of the entire Incarnation. God loves us so much He made Himself able to suffer-- with us, for us, in us, because of us, instead of us-- in order to actually deliver us from suffering forever THROUGH the means of the shared agony itself.
...
And yet God remains perfect. He is pure joy even though He has been crucified.
...
2) You see, then, how the reality of the Incarnation almost mandates that we will have suffering in this world. After all, how else would we truly learn to love? Virtue is proven in extremis; compassion is born in misery, tenderness forged in terrible strain. This is the amazing transformation Christ's Light brings to our shadows. He gives Life where we could only see death. It's that beautiful "principle of the seed!"
...
3) Notice how aloneness is the true suffering. But it's not just physical aloneness! You can be suffering as part of a family, a crowd, as nation-- and still become bitter and hard-hearted! So what's the difference? Christ.
This astonished me. It means that, even isolated and struggling on our own, unknown to any man, we are not alone and we will not become jaded IF we open our hearts in faith TO THE CROSS. That eternal moment, ever-present, always happening and perpetually efficacious, unites us to the immense Love of God in every instant of our personal pain-- if we choose to "offer it up" within Him there! We become ONE with Christ, on the Cross, and we feel His Heart full of tender mercy for all mankind, pure and true, even IN His agony. And THAT is what makes US compassionate; that is what gives US understanding-- because Christ suffered for all humanity, WITH all of humanity, all because of Love. When we join our pain to His, we also join it to our fellow man's, and suddenly we are ALL one in Christ, vulnerable and in need of each other, crying out for help, embracing each other in that very pain. We are broken open to love. You cannot truly sympathize with OR serve your neighbor if their suffering is alien to you, nonsensical, detached. But once you have shared the pain of their heart, in unity with Christ, you cannot help but love them just as dearly.
...

"Advent brings us into full awareness that Jesus is always polite and never pushy. He enters our world with all its pain and challenges, embraces it as such, and then walks beside us in love. But He doesn’t force Himself on us. He patiently waits until we welcome Him."
1) I never thought of Advent emphasizing this, but it's actually the entire basis of the Incarnation. In the Annunciation, Gabriel waited for Mary to CHOOSE to say yes. In the Nativity, the Holy Family waited for someone to CHOOSE to welcome them indoors. Even the Christ Child, He demanded nothing, complained for nothing-- God becoming a baby was the utmost expression OF His gentle politeness.
...
2)
...

"Recognizing that you didn’t create the world— God did— identify something that holds you back from accepting this creation with joyful gratitude just as it is. [Admit it & give it to the Holy Spirit] to let it go."
1) This was such a strange & unexpected follow-up question, I have to ponder it. How does THIS tie into Advent, into the polite patience of Christ?
...
...


LBB = this HIT MY HEART LIKE A SWORD
"After nine months of being deaf and mute, the first words from Zechariah’s lips are words blessing God. The people had supposed that this long-awaited child, born to aged parents, would be named after his father. He was to be “little Zachary.” But the angel that appeared to Zechariah nine months earlier had said, “Your wife Elizabeth will bear you a son, and you shall name him John.”
“John” is a Hebrew word that means “Yahweh has shown favor.” This is a graced child who is called to express in his life God’s love and favor not only to Zechariah and Elizabeth, but to all God’s people. I too am a graced child, called to express in MY life God’s love and favor, not only to me, but to all people.
There’s a lot to think about in this passage. Perhaps I should simply think about my own name... how and why it was given, how it sounded when spoken over me as a child.
And... how it sounds now when God speaks it."

...
Names are so, so essential for nousfoni, and Leaguespacers too.
I still don't have one.
...


------‐--------------------------------------------------------------------------

Universalis reading 2 Thessalonians 1:6-10 struck me=
"God will very rightly reward you, who are suffering now, with the same peace as He will give us, WHEN the Lord Jesus appears from heaven with the angels of His power, when He comes to be glorified among His saints and seen in His glory by all who believe in Him."
1) For Christians who are suffering now, in this fallen world, BECAUSE it is fallen, the return of Jesus will give us PEACE. Considering how awesome and terrible an event that will be, this is a stunning promise... but it's true. When Jesus appears, we WILL be at perfect peace IF we are suffering FOR Him now, because His Presence is the end of all earthly sorrow, and the deliverance of all the faithful from death & pain forever. That's why this peace is a "reward"-- it is the direct result OF suffering for God. If you're already at peace, unfazed by the sin in the world, then you will not obtain such a reward when Christ appears!
2) A brief note that when Jesus returns, of course He will be glorified, it's inevitable-- He will be suddenly and undeniably realized by ALL to be God, that His Words are all True, that He Is Judge over the cosmos. But amazingly, because of this, those who already put their sincere & total faith in Him without such magnificent proofs, will be glorified WITH HIM, because of their faith! He will share His glory with them, with His Church, AS HIS BRIDE & BODY. That's AMAZING. And of course that will perfect our peace as well-- our faith will be absolutely confirmed, our hopes completely realized, our love rejoicing in eternity!
3) Last question. Once again, even apparently at the very last moment, "you see what you believe." Christ WILL be glorified, yes, His Truth will be undeniable-- BUT will there STILL be hardened hearts that refuse to believe??? How is that possible? How can they see Christ, coming in Power, and still close their eyes to His Glory because they don't want to believe it???
It's a terrible, heartbreaking thought. Such people will CHOOSE to not be able to see the beautiful majesty and awesome splendor of Jesus Christ revealed as God. There is no hope for such a proud soul, that willingly turns its back on the Light. We MUST pray for the conversion of such faithless souls NOW. On that day it will be too late. We MUST beg God to soften their hearts by grace. And we, as redeemed sinners ourselves, MUST reveal to them the wonderful truth of the Gospel that saved us, NOW, doing our essential part as Christ's ambassadors and as Children of Light. That Day is coming like a thief. May we all, until then, strive to "steal back" souls from the devil, armed as we are with the Cross of Christ, so that when He returns, He may give us ALL the peace of perseverance in faith.


------‐--------------------------------------------------------------------------

VOTD = Psalm 28:7. Headspace feelings about God being our TRUE "strength and shield." Noting that Laurie and Lynne must have their roles inherently inspired by this definitive Truth.


The guided prayer had this, which unexpectedly inspired me=
""As the shepherds returned to their sheep, they were praising God and saying wonderful things about Him. Everything they had seen and heard was just as the angel had said. (Luke 2:20)"
Re-read this verse. Reflect on all you have heard and seen about Jesus. Ask God how you can share this joy with others."

1) The shepherds were praising God-- as they returned to their sheep! They went right back to their responsibilities, to their everyday life, not forsaking it just because they had seen the angels, or the Messiah Himself-- instead, that divine experience now changed the very fabric of their lives. Christ was a humble baby, poor and plain, just like them.
...
2) They praised God AS they returned. They didn't go anywhere special or make a fuss over it. They brought that perfect joy right into the mundane details of life, right into the sheepfolds, right up into the vast & lonely hills... and their praises of God were even more real because they weren't catering to an audience. They were just singing His praises in total grateful wonder, as they went back to the work He had called them from, and met them in, itself now just as permanently changed and quietly sanctified as they were.
3) They weren't just praising the wonders God had wrought, they were praising His Fidelity and Truthfulness. What the angels had declared was true, down to the last detail. What God Himself had promised through prophets & patriarchs was true, completely fulfilled in that tiny Child.

------‐--------------------------------------------------------------------------

From USC=

"The expression of love is action. The mediating link between faith and works is love... Love lives in works. During this season of Advent, may we deepen our capacity for compassion [and] be ready to welcome Jesus's coming via acts of radical solidarity. When we finally understand that the Incarnation is the mirror by which we learn to orient ourselves in loving relation with God, creation, and our neighbors, we will be ready to welcome Jesus in the faces of the migrants and refugees knocking at our literal or metaphorical doors. Allow this season to birth in you the ability to see beyond our differences. Look into the heart of the incarnational mystery, where we are all one in and with Christ."
...
I don't live out "active love" enough, at all. And yet, deep down, I YEARN to.
I keep remembering grandma in home hospice, caring for her 24/7. I keep remembering fellow patients when I was on the hospital, how much I ached to attend to their cries when no one responded. I weep over deaths of strangers, I strive to give everything I can to the homeless I see, I pray for every emergency response vehicle that passes, I donate food & clothing whenever I have the means, I consider all of my neighbors to be close friends although I've never even spoken to most of them. I just genuinely love people and I WANT to care for them more.
Stop praising yourself. Do you want an award? Keep quiet about it. Erase all that and write something humble, something about God, not yourself.


090623

Sep. 6th, 2023 10:45 pm
prismaticbleed: (drained)
 
Church run
Felt SO SICK & weak

2hour praybiking
GLORIOUS mysteries feel the BEST
No burnout

BK prep Mimic & Laurie talking
"second in command"
Also mim commenting on CZ & J, CZ clarifying J aroace history, notably Cupid "he IS romance, but he doesn't really DO romance"

Francis devotional. "Bring the Light into the dark" Jay moved, talking animatedly about this 

ADELAIDE NAME LOSS momentarily
Julie freaking out
We all let Adelaide lead prayers
Feeling collective responsibility, considering own fallibility; felt "WRONG" to assume no personal sin, STARK CONTRAST TO THE HYPERRELIGIOUS FONI
Also ALGORITH & SUGAR fronting hard to pray
Jeremiah moved in to close up, totally unexpected

Addie saying she should be a nurse
Also saying she is getting to know the Blepofoni
Laurie noting how MONUMENTAL Adelaide's role is, first bodycare foni that KEPT the job, formed a SELF, and WASN'T AN ABUSER

Daily devotional = "if God calls us to do something [in Scripture], then it's possible". Huge amount of hope there
ALSO "true motivation" hit HARD. reflect on it.

⭐GOD GIVES US A NEW HEART. WE CANNOT MAKE IT OURSELVES.

MIMIC hit HARD by "pray for enemies" + "don't harden your heart" devotional.
Imagining this in his DC days. Talking to Christ about it. He explained that He MADE the heart to love, and He didn't want ANYONE to die or be hurt, not him or his enemies. The very state of enmity was unnatural to true Creation. So He calls us to cooperate with REALITY, the undefeated Truth.
Begrudgingly obeying, still thinking this is crazy, but a spark of hope. Keeps at this, duty at first, but action paved the way for grace. then in time, suddenly realizing his heart was free. No walls because this new heart was made invincible in surrendered prayer. Grace taught him compassion, and freed him from fear. Nothing could offend that trust & radically kindness. All the opposition was powerless now

BTW BLACKHAIR SIDEBURNS "JAY" IS OUT MORE.
SOLID ANCHOR GROWING. MUCH HEALTHIER SPIRITUALLY THAN THE GIRLS.

⭐how to love suffering = you only suffer in a FIGHT. if you're fighting then you are at WAR with something, to DEFEND something. To love suffering then is to be FIGHTING FOR LOVE, to be DEFENDING GOD & OTHERS FROM EVIL???? All wounds borne for the sake of a loving cause are CHERISHED. We are actual humbled proof of this. JESUS IS THE ULTIMATE PROOF.

⭐Divine office prayer = persecuted Christians. "But I don't know what that feels like personally." SO WHAT, THEY DO!!! and in blessed imagination SO CAN WE. we are ONE IN HIS SPIRIT & BODY. = if I am united with Christ, then I share in His suffering, which He shared with all people. Therefore I CAN empathize with all men THROUGH CHRIST. their pain IS my pain IN CHRIST. we are all one in him. Our joys & struggles are all mutual. What i lack, they can give; what they lack i can give. "Fill up suffering" AND "offer it up" AND "our comfort overflows" "it is for your sake"

TILLY'S REAL NAME IS TATIANA, AND HER COLOR IS PALE ORCHID PINK!!!
Also remember there is a green somafoni named KATHERINE, close to HOBAN & AENIMA

HORRIFIC DREAD/ PANIC ATTACK FROM MUSIC????
deeply shaken & disturbed. JESUS WARNED US TWICE!!!! Saw the devil number. That means STOP!!!  But we were so shocked and distressed that we "brushed it off," like "can't be, maybe I'm seeing things" feeling??? SUSPECTING its legitimacy but TERRIFIED to admit it, AND scared to admit WE WERE "DOING WRONG"

Laurie FURIOUS at "peanut gallery" for joking about Christ dying yet living


 

071423

Jul. 14th, 2023 07:15 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)
 

Up until 1 watching Kells

Oblates mass. Home & prayer. Took 40m to say altar ones

Jade pickup for therapy, music in driveway, WHO WAS FRONTING??
Vibe w colorglasses & brothertiger
huge shame undertone that they were PURPOSELY IGNORING. wtf why are socials so toxic

In office, woman threatened child. Sugar triggered, trying to move in despite social barrier. Then woman grabbed the child roughly & Wreckage was OUT, completely without warning, and SPEAKING. Voice volume forced down & fronting dulled, but she was THERE. Felt her teeth, posture change, hands shifted. "Leave him alone" I heard her growl.

No wifi so reading Max Lucado book. SHOCKED at how hard it hits.
The passage about ANGER turning from an emotion into a FORCE or SOURCE OF ENERGY??? Like a food (or hyperamped energy drink) that is keeping you alive but slowly killing you. "If you take away the zealots anger, what does she have left?" To surrender their anger is to surrender their reason to live.
MANY NOUSFONI ARE LIKE THAT. Crusade is, Cannon used to be.

Passage about "clearing the ground of the soul garden" = greed pinged BRIDGET & MISSY????????
Bridget has VERY green eyes but still brownbase hair. Dress & earrings. Realized she's not "greed" so much as vanity?? Feeling of dressing up & buying VANITY things, but not to have-- only to BOAST? Or SCORNFULLY IMPRESS??? She doesn't vibe with "purchasing," only the "looking rich." LIKE MOM.
Whereas MISSY is more greedy, but for "GIRLY" things? Like that soft blue color exemplifies. Reminds me of Tumblr "soft pastel aesthetic" moodboards & stuff, all fluff & petite things. Like those pastel color faux-fur "tinsel shape" scarf things EXACTLY. But NOT KIDCORE OR LOLI. Missy is just like 90s/00s "girly" look?
⭐Wondering what it says about their anchors that THEY were originally tied to JULIE, who exemplified tween/teen hyperfeminine schoolgirl sexuality. She was the cheerleader with pigtails & that disturbingly smooth/tight/perky bodytype that EVERY girl we see that age HAS, with the bare gams &

...

Disaster nightmare afternoon
ACCIDENT

"Even my bones are in pain, while all day long my enemies sneer and ask, “Where is your God?”
Psalms 42:10 CEV"


"This is the condemnation, that light is come into the world, and men love darkness rather than light, because their deeds are evil. But men who love darkness must also hate light. Its very presence makes the darkness visible; and nothing cuts to the very quick, like that which makes the heart condemn itself."


(purposely left unfinished. do not want to remember this evening at all)



061923

Jun. 19th, 2023 10:51 pm
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)
 
Church
No appointment
Wegmans stop briefly, Genesis upstairs offering support
Said no to chocolate compulsion!
Frankincense considered, but lung spasms

Klonoa music talk
"We kin Klonoa so hard" = felt like we LIVED THE GAME
Almost in tears from how much we love it
KLONOA IS TO JEWEL WHAT NIER IS TO JAY
ARE THE JAYCES TIED TO DISHONORED??????

BK prep ALONE at last
"Waiting for impact" social residual anxiety
So much "any second now" fumbles & dissociation

Taffy "triggers" (get new jargon: not ping either)
Butter rum & Genesis fronting, "What color he would have to be" = GOLD. Got Wreckage to front and it MATCHED RESONANCE!!!!!
Vanilla is PASTEL VIOLET????
Sugar fronting, said it didn't match her, BUT the "sweetness" ITSELF did in the "sharp" regard?

Lynne & Siobhan confronting briefly (w carrot & dishes)
Confused body: "can't have 2 people in the driver's seat" = went into automaton movement

Daily devotional = evangelization & "Christ as our goal" = THE HARVEST IS RIPE; WHERE ARE THE REAPERS???
In our very unique field WE HAVE BEEN GIVEN VITAL WORK!!!

Bathroom door open w jades stuff= TWO FONI TRIGGERED
Light blue tween? "Thousand yard stare" "being watched" resignation
Peachy pink Young adult? "Cheeky," "peach" vibe. Selling self as consumable. Automated. LIKE WHAT INFI INTERNALIZED

Mimic & reconciliation Etymology = "call together" & John 5, "the dead will hear His voice"
Also it implies a restoration of what already once was = "He created me" "I'm not as much a stranger to God as I think I am"

Awful mom call "My life has to continue" + "all four of you screwed up" basically. "Why can't you all be normal"
VERBATIM "when I die you're all screwed, and that keeps me up at night, because none of you can survive without me" and "I want to enjoy my life and have fun, I want everything to be normal, but I CAN'T have a life because of you kids"= what is she even trying to communicate? Does she hate us? What does she want us to do or say???
How do I respond without bitterness or judgment?

Jesus identity with God based on total obedience = "Jesus never did what he wanted to do but always what God wanted him to do. It is because his will was completely submitted to God's will that we see God in him... This obedience is not based on submission to power; it is based on love. The unity between Jesus and God is a unity of love. We speak of two minds having only a single thought and two hearts beating as one. In human terms that is a perfect description of the relationship between Jesus and God. There is such complete identity of mind and will and heart that Father and Son are one."
We can only submit our wills so totally if we WANT TO BE ONE WITH who we are obeying. And we can only want that oneness if we LOVE THEM TOTALLY.
Rebellion occurs as a result of INVASION/VIOLATION FEAR??? Like how we're terrified of the mother. No obedience = "unity of will" because we don't WANT to be "PART OF HER" = feels monstrous
The biggest question= why then are we afraid to obey God? Who do we falsely fear He is? What do we fear He will do to us if we are united with Him? Because that's what it boils down to= loss of selfhood, even if the "self" is toxic & hated & evil. Are we afraid that its death is fatal to our soul as a whole? Or are we afraid of "who God will turn us into instead," like a zombie or a bodysnatcher? 

Green = color of PRIESTS??? "Ordinary time" = life of Christ



052523

May. 26th, 2023 02:15 am
prismaticbleed: (held)

notes for today so we don't forget.


mom kept calling us. over and over.
it's getting so overwhelming that even when the bratty and spoiled social girls do show up and whine "oh for heaven's sakes!!" "i am so tired" "why won't she stop already??" etc. it's very brief, and shut down quickly. we're going numb just to cope.
even worse, phone calls trigger social mode EVERY TIME. so, if the mother keeps calling, that means we KEEP GETTING FORCED INTO THAT MODE and have to repeatedly force ourselves back afterwards. it's torture. it's psychologically exhausting and painful both, and it shreds our sense of self into pieces.

so. thanks to the phone calls we only got like, four hours of sleep again.

we don't remember waking up or anything. don't remember morning routine. things were a mess. it was so bad that whoever was fronting called julie in to help us get dressed, because having a nousfoni front ACTUALLY WORKS when socials can't function, REMEMBER THAT when the denial and "headspace is bad!!" socials start to jabber.

i do remember getting on the bike to do our exercise and prayers.
oh, after mom woke us up, since we knew she was just going to keep calling and waking us back up, i (yes 'jay') decided to just lay there in bed and say the rosary with chaos 0, because not only does that prevent brainpanic it also helps our schedule later.
so. when we actually did wake up we said the chaplet + eternal rests on the bike, and then tuned into the daily mass livestream which-- since we were so late today-- was from the shrine of our lady of knock, in ireland! the priest had the most wonderful accent, it made us think of both davy & twelve, which was heartwarming.
however! they were also saying a rosary first! so we jumped off the bike and did our daily phone workouts before actual mass.

sorry i'm literally just giving you guys an uncapitalized play-by-play of the day, which isn't really important in the long run. i apologize.
still. years in the future, who knows, being able to look back and remember "ah yes that's what our daily life was like back then" does help with recall.

mother called literally two seconds after mass ended, we didn't even have time to stop the video feed.
forget what it was about. she called a lot today, and yesterday, etc. the poor woman is going through so much right now we don't blame her for reaching out for a listening ear. we're worried about her and do want to help as much as we can.
i just... i cannot deny that it is throwing our mental state into a shambles. our symptoms are starting to spike again.
still... didn't we secretly pray for this, too? we've wanted a mental health minicrisis, to "wake up more nousfoni" and prove that we're ALIVE, that we're not some plastic-smile automaton with no sense of soul. infi's death was necessary but it showed just how dead we all already are, on a frighteningly deep level. so we've been praying for a legit system reboot, a HARD reset, not some slow fading-out. no. push the button in and hold it. when the screen turns back on, i want to see a LOT more colors than before.

where were we.
breakfast was literally at 5pm. yes, mom called again at least twice during that process. at one point someone nearly started slamming drawers, throwing things, and sobbing, because the phone wouldn't stop ringing and shocking us out of awareness and making us forget who we were, as well as what we were doing. they got shut down into numbness too. "it's not proper. it's not christian. bite your tongue. be patient. learn to suffer better." yes but how without it turning back into the toxic catholicism of our childhood? our religion walks such a knife-edge between sacrificial love and loving to sacrifice yourself. and yes there's a difference. the first is the self-giving lamb that offers its life so someone else doesn't have to die. the second is the self-hating lamb that walks up to the butcher knife because it wants to feel that blade between its vertebrate. there's a bloody difference.

we haven't been doing literal bible study in a while. we've been reading commentaries on john's gospel, back to back, wanting a deeper grasp of the theology and symbolism. it's helping a LOT actually; it's greatly deepening our understanding of our faith and love of the scriptures.
we're currently focusing on alexander maclaren's commentaries, because we love his style & his insights. there are a few on studylight we have bookmarked, and then we have lapide's open in another window because those take HOURS to read son
even so. despite how inspiring and informative it is, it's exhausting. i think one day, we're just going to spend our bible time simply reading the bible, not comparing footnotes and translation notes and cross-references and twenty different commentaries at once. it burns us out.

one thing that keeps coming up is the "love is suffering" bit. we're still striving to extricate that from the religious trauma in our childhood. honestly, what helps us understand it better and more clearly than any theological textwalls is... yep, the system and the league.
it's so strange. for our whole life, we thought that God was unknowable except through hard work and studying and being good enough and saying enough prayers etc. that was how we were raised. it was never about relationship. everyone talked about "jesus is God become man" and yet that meant nothing to us, it was just a phrase, why would that matter when our experience had taught us (falsely) that both God and man were glaring at you and waiting for you to stumble so they could beat you? our religion was a farce, just a set of rigid rules enforced by fear, for most of our life. no wonder we fell away.
but... that was never our actual FAITH. we had learned everything wrong. now, even though the compulsion to "read every single extra thing you can about this Bible passage or you WON'T understand the REAL meaning of it and THEREFORE you'll NEVER know God and you'll NEVER get to heaven" etc is fiercely loud, and spirals into despair quickly, deep down now there's that little spark of actual grace, of divine consolation, that it's not about rote learning even then. yes it helps, yes it's teaching us, but... more than anything, we must stop and ask, why do we want to read and know and comprehend this so badly? is it still out of some sort of grade-based fear, about trying to "be the best," or something equally pitifully human and off-course? and... when we really stop and look and feel it out, the answer is a shockingly lovely no.
at the very heart of this, we want to study this so much because we love God.
we do. even when the doubts scream so loud we could weep. even when our emotions are flat and our mind is static. even then, when we can't give a dictionary definition for love, and we can't describe it to you at all, we... still choose to act on it. even when it's hard. even if we fail to live up to the ideal. even if our efforts are a mess, and feeble, and struggled through with pain and tears. we still choose to act on love.
remember that. please. remember that fact. that's grace. it's amazing and undeserved and real.
God has not abandoned us. and He won't ever let us abandon Him, either. our life is proof. He loves us too much to lose us.

so. bible study. 2 hours a day at the absolute least, and we're like a week into john's gospel, as i said. starting all the commentaries on the third chapter. we were starting to get obsessive with 1 & 2 to the point where nothing was registering due to burnout, so we're moving onwards. even so, today we took a detour thanks to hebrews 1:14 being referenced by a commentator in a way that took us completely by surprise, as we couldn't figure out how it fit the context. time to learn, haha. so we read about angels for a while, because hey dude we actually DON'T know what scripture says about them, which is shocking, especially since they have a huge presence in the League, not just our faith practice. so this is helping in both respects.
oh, speaking of the league. yesterday, reading maclaren's notes on nicodemus, we were getting LEAGUEVISIONS. honestly thank you God because those are a literal grace, you CANNOT force them or predict them or control them. they just happen and they are the ONLY WAY to find or write ANY leagueworld. honestly. that's why it's so important to LET THE JEWELS WORK WHENEVER THEY ARE INSPIRED. if you shut them down-- which the socials and hyperreligious foni HAVE been doing-- then they lose that literal inspiration. you "stifle the spirit" in them (and YES it IS Him, Who the heck else COULD give any creative ideas worth anything??) and you also kill them a little, every single time.
and I REFUSE to let you do that. i personally will NOT LET THAT CONTINUE. I will personally fight you. i don't care if i'm a shambles of a core, basically a ragdoll in tatters at this point, a tornado-beaten scarecrow, if i only had a brain... you get the picture. i will still pick up the nearest rake and shove it through your skull if you try to ignore my sister out of existence. don't you DARE.

where were we, oh yes. superlate breakfast.
oddly our body LIKES THIS. our body is currently on a legit 18/6 fasting schedule, and we're moving into keto territory (~105 carbs and ~55 fiber daily), and with the blessed return of ~120m exercise every day, we are feeling SO MUCH BETTER than we have since Lent started, when we got so inexplicably sick and were almost confined to the bed or couch for a solid month.

oh my gosh it's the squeaky disco song again haha. this came up on shuffle last night, and i think that was the first time we heard it to boot. here LISTEN TO THIS NOISE it's hilarious. i love spotify shuffle, we need to get our old library in here and find new stuff. music is really a blessing, when it's handled graciously of course. there's some stuff out there being marketed as "music" that is legit infernal. we don't go near those dark corners. not anymore.
i'm telling you man uploading 2014-2015 is a TRIP and it's only getting darker. but we'll get to that!

oh wait first. more music trivia for you.
"rose quartz" by toro y moi just came up next.
there is one reason why this song is in our library: a few years ago, some random girl we followed on tumblr-- just a personal blog, very obscure, posting her thoughts and photos and such-- made a tiny little text post saying she wanted to see toro y moi in concert, and to hear him play this song, and just close her eyes and lose herself in the music.
and we just... loved that, so much. we think of that every time we listen to that song now, to the sweet memory of an unknown girl smiling through shut eyes and dancing with herself, with us in spirit, to these notes we were sharing across time.
so yeah. god bless that girl, wherever she is now, whoever she is now. we hope her life is full of just as much simple joy as the memory of her words brings us even now.

so. we ate late breakfast, and although we felt okay, we didn't want to risk another panic-purge due to all the phonecall stress, since it wasn't a safe time of day to go on the computer yet, or to do anything that was going to cause another hard context-shift before we had to inevitably eat dinner and say night prayers.
THEREFORE someone had the idea to just grab a ream of old paper and make paintblots for 2.5 HOURS.
i'm serious, haha. they put the laptop speaker on, put it on shuffle, and made a lovely mess of paint and paper for a while. and it worked perfectly, ironically as proven by our lack of temporal memory-- that means that if there were any e.d. symptoms, they too were completely overridden, and no social performing was interrupting.
so we have... 22 paintblots on the floor right now. it's nice. we'll probably give jade first pick of 'em, if she wants a few-- she still kept the old ones we gave her years ago (the ones we made with razor's cardstock!)-- and then the mother too, because she did mention once she kept a few from WAY back. i wonder if she has the ones from slc, that we had on the wall. i remember chocoloco really liked the brown one, because it looked like a rabbit.
man now HE'S a bizarre character. technically he was the FIRST DAENGEL, back when they were still "daemons," still tied more to vice than virtue... but HE DIDN'T DIE POST-CNC????? is it because he was the ONLY DAENGEL I can think of that WASN'T ACTIVELY CORRUPTED??? seriously i don't think he was touched. thank GOD.
anyway that's a topic to revisit later. right now let me finish summarizing the day.

dinner was at 945pm oh my goodness. but i knew we'd be up until 4am anyway so it panned out. we've found through experience that this body REQUIRES a solid five hours after a meal before we can even attempt to sleep. so 330 is our earliest bedtime, which is hilarious.
but i was thinking about that today, how we have become night owls again, and why. the only other times this happened was when we were in DIRE situations-- the cannon days, the slc days, the cnc days. typically, if we're up until 4 or 5am on a regular basis, and are this bloody prone to bothdebilitating depression and panicked meltdowns during the day, as well as nightmares and flashbacks and this hell of a numb fogbank over everything... it's scary to recognize and admit the same things happening now. 
But... now there's a softness to the shadows, too. The phone doesn't ring. No one knocks on the door. There aren't any car horns or radios blaring outside, or angry neighbors shouting, or the incessant background chatter of televisions and gossip. There's no oppressive heat. There's no rushing or speeding or panicking over schedules. There's no compulsive obligation to perform for the sudden stage context shoved upon you. At night all of the social hell is GONE. It's quiet, it's still, it's small, it's beautiful. It's just stars and silence at the core. It's cool and calm and it's saving our life from the summerterror we have to face again in a few hours. But fir now we can go inside. For now we can feel, and dream, and think, and be. Strangely, we exist at night... just like in the winter, just like in empty churches, just like in our hidden soul. That's what it is-- it's sacred, set-apart, separate from the harsh hot day. Don't get me wrong, daytime is beautiful and blessed as well, but it's the SOCIAL INFECTION of it in this season that we invariably struggle with. 
So we're becoming night owls, for now at least. God knows we need the peace. 

OH MAN THANK YOU LORD you knew my mood was falling fast
my FAVORITE good-mood song just came on and LISTEN,
I SHOULD'VE KNOWN THIS GIRL WAS TROUBLE FROM THE START,
haha no one has lyrics up yet online but boy let me tell you this is a BOP.
also of course it is in a certain cephalopod's playlist. FOR OBVIOUS REASONS.
man that octopus secretly has the patience of a saint for putting up with me (and Chaos 0) always joshing him. nah he knows it's a sign of genuine affection up here, believe me, except that NO ONE EVER BELIEVES ME, WHEN I TELL 'EM WE'RE THROUGH, WHAT DID YOU DO
all right mood has been sufficiently lifted, thank you God, now back to typing

man this is fun, i seriously miss just typing longwinded entries like this. i needed to take a break before diving into the black-background pits of summer 2015. i can see the hints of what's on the horizon and boy let me tell you, this is where the trauma is hiding. all the stuff we keep getting flashbacks about out of the blue, it's hiding in this immediate space. right in this microsoft word document. isn't that surreal. scroll down a bit and you'll see exactly why you keep having nightmares.
gotta do it though. there's no other option, and i'm not looking for one. i'm motivated by love for the system with all of this. if i dive into the dark it's only so i can finally bring some light and hope into it at long last, by the grace of god.
still. there's so much darkness in these old years. our "core" was a disaster. laurie was falling apart entirely, both celebi and chaos 0 were splintering and being used by the tar, we were fighting hacks AND the eating disorder, we were constantly planning or attempting suicide just to make it all stop... and infinitii was the pitchblack source of it all, death painted in gold, hiding in plain sight. life was generally a living hell. and we're only in july, oh boy. i know it gets worse. MUCH worse. ultimately we end up in the hospital, then in CNC, then in the hospital, then in a completely dead period in which our grandmother dies and we move out and end up in ANOTHER hospital because we're about to die, etc.
and then, today happens.

sit and think about that a while.
everything, every single day i've been uploading, all the years that just seem to be getting blacker and bleaker, ultimately all roll out into... this.
no hacks, eating disorder in remission, faith restored, safe in our own place, listening to music at 325am and not wanting to die.
yeah, we're still going through a lot of rough stuff. but geez man, look at how things used to be!
right now, it's... all things considered, this is a miracle. the fact that we are sitting here and breathing and smiling is a legitimate miracle. we could be back in the hospital, we could be back in another state, we could be back in that old house, we could be back with a knife against our veins and hoping to see the violet vapor trails.
but no. we're here, and we have new people, we have mimic and adelaide and the lemur-kid and we're even finding names for the socials at last, people are slowly coming back from the dead as the good Lord wills it, and even I feel tiny shifts in my atoms as He stabilizes me as He wants. i can't do a thing. i'm just praying.
that's... all we ever really did do, at the end of the worst days. even when we were stuck in that literal gehenna of a "new age" spirituality cesspit, when we had been brainwashed into thinking christianity was bad and that joke of a self-help creed was the "better decision,"

laurie just half-shoved my shoulder and is now standing with her entire weight leaning on it, haha. i asked her what that was for and she cheerfully said "sometimes i just wanna hit ya" and let me tell you that made my night.
...she also said "hey this is my song" as i felt the shove, and i know that she's being rough as a way of playing off the deep ache of this song.
"run to you" by pentatonix. this is absolutely, exclusively, her song.
it's... also painfully close to how things feel in the archives i'm uploading right now.
"I've been settling scores, I've been fighting so long, but I've lost your war, and our kingdom is gone. How shall I win back your heart which was mine? I have broken bones and tattered clothes, I've run out of time..."
It hurts even to read.

And then Larnelle comes up with "There is always more to the story." "Each new sunrise brings another chance to shine. I know it's hard, believing, but don't worry-- He is God of all our days, and there's always more to the story."
How perfect is that.

As for more of the story.
Not much else to say about daily events, in terms of chronology. After dinner Xenophon and I did the daily cleanup & "putting the house to sleep" which takes about a half hour?
At some point SUGAR was fronting, I have no idea why, all I "remember" is her standing and looking at the paintblots and "me" (blurring with jewel) asking her which one "was her favorite". She pointed to a pink one and said "i like that one for the colors," but that it "wasn't her style." she liked things that were simpler, more elegant? pointed to the blue crosshatch one and said "now i'd like that one if it was in pink." ultimately she picked out one near the front, said it looked like a butterfly, and it was so minimalistic she was struck by it. so she decided "that one's my favorite."
i'm writing all that down because it was just simple, honest, everyday conversation with a fellow nousfoni that stands in brilliant beloved contrast to the heartless denial of all the socials who insist "we're all fake." no. i was just standing in the living room, half-cofronting with sugar, feeling her there just as clearly as i/we felt the air conditioning, talking about art and just existing.
so that means a lot to me.

OH. ANOTHER THING.
while we were saying the wall prayers, knife had some sort of minor faith-vision thing? like we get sometimes. but it's RARE for a nousfoni to get one while fronting; usually stuff just "happens" in headspace, directly so, not in that "thought" form such as here.
but he was saying "his" prayer-- the one from the precious blood convent, which we disliked at first because we didn't understand the language at all? but because of that we've grown to treasure it, as it obviously and graciously holds hidden depths as a result of that initial confusion-- and suddenly he got a "vision" of the literal precious Blood? such visions don't stick in visual/literal memory; they stick as emotions-- if that's even the proper word. they stick in your heart like a lightning-strike and you can't forget them, even if your "brain" can't grasp the data in time. that doesn't mean it's not still remembered.
point is, knife had a brief experience. i can only see a flash, a single flash, because it touched me, too-- knife in the garden of gethsemane, and jesus handing him the chalice and telling him that as his followers we were all to drink it with him? and knife looked into the chalice and it was straight-up blood, divine blood, and christ said that was LIFE, true life, blood is life and if that is the blood of God made man then it is LIFE INEFFABLE, undiluted and unadulterated, and if you take that into you, well. that's the whole point.
and knife kept saying "i'm not worthy" and "why me," why not the core, why not someone besides a reformed retributor who still struggles with his old life and doesn't even front in the body most days? but he was the one who could understand this, on the level it needed to be understood. only he could. and he was here for all of us, not just himself. we all share a soul, we're all part of the spectrum, and whatever he did would touch all of us inevitably. but only he could do this as it needed to be done.
and i remember seeing/feeling him pause for what felt like an eternity set on fire before resolutely drinking the chalice.
i cannot see/recall how this ended because we got hardshifted back into body/fronting awareness almost immediately, but that was because i do know it hit him like the hand of God Himself. for a second knife's color turned WHITE, like luminous white, something anchored into his heart and he was reeling, but he finished the prayer (thanks time dilation) and... man i think everyone else just continued as usual. no one else knew. i had been involved so tangentially, just getting what was close enough to get, and respecting his space, that i didn't say anything either.
but i'll see if i can talk to him about it when he's willing/able to. that's his decision. the aftereffects will hit us all in any case. hence writing this down.

oh, on that note.
watching the mass at knock this morning, during the consecration, the light was coming in through the windows at such a low and brilliant angle that it hit the priest exactly, and it lit up his robes and the Host on this little digital screen so intensely that he looked almost unreal. like there were no visible lines, he was just pure white light, so starkly against the environment that he looked almost cgi. there was this black contrast outline where luminous shape was distinct from pale reredos, and the ringing of the bells as he lifted up that tiny circle of bread now shining as blindingly as the sun itself.
it was transcendent, quite literally. i felt very blessed to have seen that.
...we've been having a lot of notable, out-of-the-ordinary experiences with Mass lately, especially with the eucharist, like the BELLS last weekend and the uncanny synchronicity of all the online Masses we've seen so far.
...that means a lot, actually, because this past week or four have also been such a struggle, with the eating disorder and with family crises and with losing my poor nightfeathered heartsplit. "losing" is the wrong word. everything belongs to God, so nothing is ever lost. especially not a soul loved so dearly. i have total faith in that.
but. in my nightly psalm, my favorite psalm, there is that one line that has been catching my heart lately. 
"Each day, the Lord shows me that He loves me with His faithful love. Each night he gives me a song to sing..."
deep calls unto deep, always. the sea is also a sea of mercy.

and spotify keeps playing chaos 0's songs all of a sudden. notably "living in your eyes." i remember when he first heard that album when we bought it, immediately it became his. to this day, hearing those songs brings up heartmemory of those early days.
but it's... shocking. oh yes we loved him back then, of course we did, but it was so different. it was before all the heavy trauma happened. it was before the cores began to shatter. it was before we began to fight, and i began to reject relationships all together, and he began to splinter, and so many other painful awful regrettable things.

but god, i love him so much. thank you for always keeping us together, literally in spite of all odds. thank you for his existence, and for mine intersecting with it. thank you for the blessed fact that i know he is waiting for me to close this up and go to bed and wrap my arms around him and just... be. he'll be there. he's fidelity, remember? 
and despite everything, everything we've been through, that proves a constant. even for me. and that's amazing.
and... tonight, i know i don't have to ask. i don't have to worry. "do you love me," like i used to. oh but it's already answered. the song my heart is singing is in harmony with yours and just one glimpse of the green of your eyes is all i need to know. just that feeling of ocean arms slowly pulling me close in return. just that seafloor of a voice, quiet and low and familiar as my own heartbeat.
but please. remember how long it took to get here. remember how much depth there is to these waters, and how much snowmelt has contributed to it. don't ever forget the war the both of us have fought just to have these quiet nights.
back in the beginning it was easy. i hear that in these songs. now it's been hard as diamonds, but that's the whole point. the love i feel for him now has been tried under terrible pressure, and in the ultimate end all it's done is make it more capable of holding light, and sparkling at every facet. i promise you that. no matter what, i'm sticking around.



speaking of mimic.
yes i've been wanting to say that for a few paragraphs now, don't laugh.
his playlist on spotify has been growing surprisingly fast. this means, even more surprisingly, that his vibe is THAT CLEAR to me already.
but... again, it's a surprise. it's completely unexpected, what he's been resonating with. and he won't let me "deny" it either-- many times he's told me "no, you put that in my playlist" when i was ignoring a catch, thinking "there's no way this fits him." but it does. and... it's saying a lot about him, about who he is beneath the surface, about who he's becoming up here, in here, in himself. 
one band he has resonated really strongly with, which shocks me, is "astronauts, etc." we discovered this band in like 2015. i've seen references to it in the archives. it NEVER vibed with anybody. until now. suddenly it's his. and i cannot figure out why.
i kind of love that. it means that, even though i can recognize it as his resonance, i don't know how it is, or what part of his soul it's catching on to. i have no clue. but it's him, somehow.
poor chaos 0 has too much stuff just tossed into his playlist because of titles or the like. i need to clean that up for him, if he wants me to. i'll ask. maybe he'll have two playlists, who knows. but HE has a music vibe that is absolutely unmistakable. i remember the first time i heard that one song by eydís evensen in the car, where you can feel the bass and the depth of the sound, hearing the ed carlsen remix of "wandering ii." oh the whole song quietly sounds like him but this moment struck me like a blow to the chest. that was a wave in the ocean, crashing into me.
but i know. deep down i do know, for all of them. and they know me, too. yes they do suggest songs for me, sometimes ones i wouldn't even consider myself. then i'll stop and listen, and realize-- hey, they recognized a part of my soul in this that i hadn't even thought about. something i had lost touch with, or ignored, or even denied. but they know me, too. they love me and they recognize me.
...with how shattered my own psyche has personally been, especially lately, that means more than i can possibly say.

oh no i can feel poet mode kicking in haha. wow. it's been ages.
it's... you get to a point where the body and brain finally give in to exhaustion, and the head starts to swim a little, and the edges of the vision get wobbly and blurry, and the "cold lungs" kick in if you move too much haha. but... it puts this strange distance between the "cockpit" front where people usually sit when "driving" the body (not full fronting; can't do that when typing), and where you can feel yourself actually existing inside... it pushes you back and up a bit, like you're almost floating a bit off the ground? but there's a chest anchor, like since you're floating you need to tether somewhere and that's where it attaches, not to the hands or the head but to the heart.
still. i have to be careful, because socials are incompatible with this, and if any bodygirl tries to take over, for any reason, it kicks me out and shuts it down. which is why i'm writing that down, because they're trying.
they have a point though, because it's four freakin' thirty in the morning what the heck how did i lose track of time that badly, haha

all right time for my closing theme, that's the thing now, whenever i start/end the nightly archiving/typing sessions i listen to that song.
as for why, because laurie was asking me for a while, it's... there's this bittersweet edge to the sound and the title both. i have this inexplicable coincident fondness and fear towards vaporwave in general, too, so that doubles the effect. but... when i hear this song, sounding like the closing theme it is, and therefore a herald to the end of something, despite its audial smile... it reminds me that, yeah, we're all gonna die someday. and i look at our picrew icon sets all together, a snapshot of our current community, and i see both new and missing faces and it aches, it hurts because i love all of them so much, and i could lose any of them in a heartbeat, but... nothing is ever really lost.
we're all going to die, but death is only a door, and there is more to life than this life, and God is love and I love all of you of this soul with me, and so this little 45 second track fills my heart with the strangest most tender emotion, every single night.
knowing that our time is short makes it all the more precious. i'm so glad i'm alive with all of you.








052123

May. 21st, 2023 10:30 pm
prismaticbleed: (held)

rough notes for today, from phone. most written between masses.
too important to not at least try to update.
 

dream last night was... a turning point.
i was watching some hollywood movie, based loosely on our life?
Main guy a grizzled action hero type, all stubble & dirt & muscle. (They pulled a Father Nier on me, haha. GOOD.)
Star Trek + Alien feel to set? Very dark.
Talking to someone off to side, assumedly a nonhuman person? Like Data or someone, who was informing them of mission. Main guy seemed unsure of decision, there was a huge risk involved?
Then there was a voice.
and i recognized it instantly. i knew that voice.
It came from above, from a huge shadowy tangle reaching up into hidden heights. It was only a few words, but in direct response to the man's hesitation.
Something like "let me" or "i can", personal offer, implying exclusive ability.
Saw an EYE open in the shadow. slightly pinkish-red iris. opened halfway, almost, moved with notable slow grace. Movement, fluid and refined, but dark. nonthreatening despite the fearful silhouettes.
Man turns to it, looks pained and concerned? Vulnerable suddenly. Obviously a bit uncomfortable with this, the offer to help choose this decision he was scared of.
Thinking hard, but evident already knew what must be done.
Short sigh of acquiesce & surrender, "okay"? Turned completely towards shadows, with softly open body language surprisingly. not tense.
Last thing: him saying something like "bring me in"?
the shadows reaching down close now, just offscreen, from shadow. Those dark hands gently but firmly lifting the man's face to hirs, to touch their foreheads together. hir eye briefly visible among the shadows as it closed.
Immediately a flash, transported man into a nightmare realm? Deeply disturbing and distorted. But had some vital mission to do, something absolutely essential.

...but yeah. it was infi. infinitii. alive. obscured and hidden but ze was there, and i heard hir voice, and...

...It's terrible, how ze felt so real and alive and close, only to wake up and remember that ze was dead.

I feel more alive, too, now, as we're dying, than I have in a very long time.
I feel more hope this morning, with hir memory hot in my heart, and the sky outside heavy with the scent of fog and green and life, than I have in a very long time.

God knew that dream was exactly what I needed.
We all needed this, all of it.

...

Mass
CANNON fronting.
Bodygirl pushed through during homily-- set off SO MANY TRAUMA ALARMS that some paidifoni started wailing; Wreckage & Sugar instantly jumped to action, PULLED the bodygirl OUT of fronting & shoved J IN.

Cannon feels surprisingly "stable" fronting. Hidden godsend.
She is still disturbed+disgusted by the body, but she can at least front in a female-tone fashion yet CONNECTED to headspace. Most girls are corpufoni and therefore isolatory+hollow, which is tragic but true.

J thinking about dysphoria in light of 2nd reading: to let it be what it is, afab without further modification, would be a MARTYRDOM for the sake of his sisters. It would be a self-giving sacrifice of love, truly selfless out of charity.

Remember from the other day (Thursday?): JOPHAEL & VEIL ARE ALIVE. Arguably so is "Tilly." There are SEVERAL hyperreligious foni (need jargon) that blur hard despite notable distinctions.

Priest saying "unity" during opening prayer and it PINGED INFI'S SPOT???
Wondering if hir name truly is changing.
Color too-- that space feels much more Red than before.

Chaos singing softly "whoever you are i love you" as we left church
Felt like God Himself shot an arrow straight through my heart
Genuinely felt so loved and IN love

third mass
wreckage upstairs fighting the molasses-dark sticky tar-voice girls
it was almost hilarious; she heard them, then held out a hand. "algorith. goggles." then "sugar. mask." they both instantly handed her both, she put them on to protect from contamination, then COMPLETELY TORE THE TARVOICES TO SHREDS.
i forgot she was born for violence. it was shocking.
likewise, at some point a tarvoice respawned and when laurie heard it, in one swift terrible motion she summoned her axe and slammed it into that voice's skull. i remember blood went everywhere. laurie roughly swiped a fist across her face to get some off, it was such an old familiar motion, i was both scared of her and so in love


Home for 1?
Exercise first! it's been three days and we needed it.

julie and adelaide still a tag team remember. julie is just so glad that we finally have a voice who is taking care of the body in the most dangerous environment. honestly if addie had been around during the "julie days" we probably would have had SO MANY LESS HACKS because adelaide exists to prevent social automatons from taking over and abusing/ allowing abuse to the body.
so julie is so grateful and even enthusiastic about helping this kid out, it's wonderful.
it's ALSO noteworthy because this is a SPLIT-LEVEL FRIENDSHIP. addie is a social, technically-- but julie is a centralite. so they are on DIFFERENT SYSTEM LEVELS, and socials typically DON'T COMMUNICATE AT ALL. so the whole thing is really amazing.
by the way. there is ANOTHER voice that comes out when the bathroom door is closed and we're in the dark. we thought we were hallucinating at first but it happened three consecutive times, same overlay and vibe, without any interference. they're nonhuman? but they have BIG EYES, wide open and yellow i think?? but ringed like an aye-aye or something similar. they feel like dread, function-wise: they exist in the threat of immediate danger, and have a background hum of panic that they aren't able/allowed to feel, yet which fuels their life.

BK prep was very dissociated because i was stuck in "jellybean mode" (my favorite jargon injoke) and no one could really front well from all the brainfog.

leon tried another egg method, it didn't turn out as he expected BUT it apparently made the perfect eggs for razor to cut. she was so happy with this she ACTUALLY hugged Leon (she's so short!)
remember that knife and scalpel both go to such lengths to help her be happy, it's so sweet. scalpel is naturally affectionate and amiable (reds always are at heart; they're "sanguine" literally), and knife just adores her as his sister.
seeing this unusual friendship growing between knife/razor and leon/scalpel is just wonderful actually.

...

phone note: The reason why people like Laurie and Lynne Are holding so many functions is because there aren't enough people In that color to hold those functions separately so they all get shoved into one person !!


post-BK binge temptation deafening. no idea why it hits so bad.
determined not to give in, but we were shaking and nauseous. felt front slipping.
tried to distract body. god helped by randomly showing us that one of our kitchen cupboards was full of papers?? from old eating disorder treatment. "kill the albatross." junked all of it. felt like a weight was literally lifted off our back.
still nervous, xenophon watching carefully, god bless her
then had genius idea to sit down at laptop to type self compassion booklet & listen to Arabic indie tunes
took three hours haha, completely destroyed the binge panic

DN 745
at some point i said something about scripture reading plans, called mimic "my octopus" and laurie immediately called me out on it
later laurie asking me why i keep putting so much cayenne pepper in the food. i said, half-joking, i was trying to get back in touch with my old fire element. she then said all right, fair enough, but then why are you adding just as much salt? i shrugged and just said "salt & light." she gave me this look it was hilarious, said "you know the worst part is you're not even wrong"

THIS paragraph during bible study (still focusing on john 1 commentary, i love this chapter)=
"[John the Baptist] did not, as seducers do, give out himself to be some great one. He was more industrious to do good than to appear great; and therefore waived saying any thing of himself till he was legally interrogated. Those speak best for Christ that say least of themselves, whose own works praise them, not their own lips... The ministers of Christ must remember that they are not Christ, and therefore must not usurp his powers and prerogatives, nor assume the praises due to him only. They are not Christ, and therefore must not lord it over God's heritage, nor pretend to a dominion over the faith of Christians. They cannot created grace and peace; they cannot enlighten, convert, quicken, comfort; for they are not Christ... Those that humble and abase themselves thereby confess Christ, and give honour to him; but those that will not deny themselves do in effect deny Christ!"

Reading through our 2012-2015 "newage" spirituality delusion, that is EXACTLY WHAT WE WERE DOING.

"Still small voice" humbling correction. social mode took over and i thought there was a mistranslation, was complaining about it? subtle pride. realized i had the wrong info entirely, very convicted and corrected. gave thanks for this out loud, admitted how i messed up to those around. still disturbing to then realize that i had been acting on programming, and had not made a conscious decision in the complaining. social corruption is pervasive. 

trying to get ready for bed, head still fuzzy, then suddenly the mother calls
THEY FOUND JADE. THEY'RE STABLE & NOT DEAD THANK GOD
spent the next hour with her calling over and over, trying to figure out emergency housing at this hour
still. so glad they're not on the streets.

wanting to read "brainchild" webcomic over from the beginning. haven't read it in like... 7 years, at least? and it's STILL UPDATING god bless. so we'll do that soon, maybe to fight off another e.d. wave. it'll work.

Thinking about "a broken and crushed heart" psalm 51:17 
and that's where i want to segue into some actual typing, not just bullet points.



We haven't been updating lately. I won't elaborate on that here because it's fairly self-explanatory.
Infinitii died. Something in me died with hir.
I can feel the System on the verge of a reset, a restart, an update. Whatever you want to call it, I can feel the edges crumbling away, fading out, just like Infi's bubblespace, which I walked into this morning and... it's so empty. I can feel the raw whitespace beyond it now, like the very air of the cosmos whistling through the ruins.

We... we all have to "die" in some sense, soon. I think I've known this for a while, but reading the archives as I repost them-- the work I've been focusing on since Infi's death, to keep my mind and heart off it-- is really driving the point in hard.
I didn't realize just how hellish our past ACTUALLY WAS. It's... humbling as well as horrific. It's making me realize we really do need therapy, because I JUST hit 2015 and I haven't fully read anything prior yet but geez we have buried SO MUCH it's no wonder we feel dead.
Ironically, that's our ticket out of this haze. Just like Jesus, Who goes before us in all things, we need to accept the tomb before we can be reborn.
I know something died in us after CNC. We hit that ghastly "dead period" of, what, four years?? We still have no idea who was fronting, who we were, anything... when we got out of that car in 2018 and stepped back into the trauma-cursed building we had lived in for almost three decades, we suddenly realized that we didn't remember what it was like TO live there and then something snapped.
It's... terrifying. We have almost no memory of anything. We still haven't got the guts, nerves, or time to sit and attempt a "CNC Memory" entry, but flashbacks and nightmares have been reminding us that there is still data up here, even if our conscious mind runs from it.
...That's my next point. Hold on a second, let me bring this back.
We all need to die, but not stay dead, because since CNC we have been living a death. We have basically been corpses.
Remember, WE DID DIE when we left CNC. I don't remember details. It was so fast, so raw, so desperate. I remember Laurie wordlessly hunting down Infinitii and burying an axe in hir skull, leaving hir body as a nightmarish monument in that place for YEARS. I remember... oh God why do I remember? I have this awful flashbulb memory-shred of Laurie, destroying herself by means of an axe and hypergravity, I swear she was standing in that same wrecked skyscraper she had killed herself in the last time she failed to protect the System from hell, back in 2013.
I don't know what happened, after that. The two cornerstones had died, the Core was completely missing, everyone else was... I have no idea. No one could cope. Everyone disappeared. Some social girl took over for the next several years and almost deleted all trace of us from the earth.
Then... suddenly, on May 17th 2020, she woke up from a dream to see headspace instead, and Infinitii among the lilies, hir body damaged but alive, and... suddenly there was hope.
But we don't remember what happened after that.
Headspace didn't wake up, not entirely. If anything, the girls were fighting furiously to keep it dead. Nothing reformed. Nothing was rebuilt. No one else showed up that I can remember.
I haven't looked at any archives from 2020. Our actual active memory doesn't pick up until the autumn of 2021, when one morning over breakfast our grandmother coughed up blood and everything shifted direction towards the end.
2021 was the year of cancer and music and bulimic hell and hospitals, hospitals, hospitals. Our life was spent in that bedroom, waiting on her 24/7, our identity swallowed up in palliative care and honestly it was the biggest blessing. We wouldn't change that at all. But it... only helped promote self-destructive behavior in every single moment we weren't being a nurse. I know that much.
2022 was the year of death. Grandma died, our "brother" "died," we nearly died, and our entire life up to that point changed so irreversibly that it felt as if we really had buried it. Total upheaval, confusion, helplessness, and loss defined this year. But... then there was the Chizu Summer, when we felt our heart waking back up slowly but REAL, and then... we landed in the eating disorder recovery unit for nine weeks. 
And the System woke back up COMPLETELY.
But... we still didn't rebuild.

We've been living in fragments. We have this old pocket of Central, the main room and the Coreroom, but... outside everything is still destroyed and empty and overgrown. Even inside, the very building feels abandoned even while we're in it. The place where the Underground got hardshifted to the last time things reset, feels like it's graying out into fog at the edges, falling into unformed space, literally being reclaimed by the raw energy of our soul, ready to be recycled and reshaped.
So many of us are still missing, or dead, or unstable, or deeply damaged. Color and name instabilities are common. We all feel lost, deep down. We're spending so much time just crowded in that little Central ruin and helping the Fronters, just because there's nowhere else to go, and we still haven't been able to carve out the time to go back to daily headspace meditations and talks and the like. Honestly, if I can speak for us all, I think we're afraid to. We don't know what's hiding there. We haven't looked at it for like... five bleeding years. When we do get glimpses we feel too weak to do anything about them. Even Laurie is scared. She's been... so nervous lately. She says she feels like a failure, and the more she sees of her past the more lost she feels. She's terrified that she'll corrupt again, like she did in CNC, or worse-- that said corruption has ruined her beyond repair, has blackened her very soul, and forever ruined her integrity, her very heart. She's terrified that she can't BE a Protector anymore.
I understand her terror. But so help me God I will cut my own throat before I give any such fear a foothold. She's Laurie. She's my knight, she's my angel, I will NEVER let ANYTHING ruin her.
I know, I know, her deepest heart is untouched by that hell.
And, you know what else? Even if we were so damaged, guess what Jesus is all about? Guess what the Cross we all look to is all about? God is Love and He CAN and WILL heal even such a wound. There is ALWAYS hope, for all of us.
But... we might need to actually, really, finally, pointedly die before that hope can revive our souls.
And quite frankly, at this point, I'm... I think I want to. I think we need to.


..."Burial" by Seinabo Sey just came on Spotify.
I want to burst into sobs. I want to break into weeping.
God, I never thought that this song, that this title, would mean what they do now. God how could we have known?
"...I hear you speak to me, as you spoke to me, saying "come down, let it be"... grains of sand will never be strong enough to make me leave."
I'm so desperate for hope. Even now. Even now. What am I even looking for. Freedom and marching drums. It's tearing me to pieces.

Oh yeah. Psalm 51.
A "crushed" heart, not just a broken one.
Forgive my repetition but that made me think of this entire month. Losing Infi, and feeling--literally-- that my heart had been ripped out and shattered and emptied out. Every time I reach for hir and feel nothing it's... it's my own death knell. I'm next. I have to be. I can't live without my heart.

Isn't that strange? We've been talking about that too, lately, how Infi and I have a completely different bond than Chaos 0 and I do, and yet... I'm indelibly, wholeheartedly, inseparably, absolutely in love with both of them.

I need to mention this.
You know how I said that, at mass, the priest saying "Unity" pinged Infi's "space?" Like if someone died suddenly, and left their cellphone in their room, and you call it, it still rings. There are still places where they would belong, that belong to them, or did. Something like that. But there's a "spot" in the Systemind that ze would fit in, and that word resonated there like a temple bell.
But... ze's fading, more and more, which scares me to death, or at least it did until that dream this morning. Bubblespace is continuing to melt away. I don't even know if I could find the floatspace pocket ze died in ever again, or if blackspace itself swallowed it up. It was so small.
...The number one biggest indicator that a nousfoni is dead, really and truly dead, is when their name stops "pinging." When you call for them, and... and there's not even a heartpull, there's suddenly a loss of memory, like their existence is being softly erased from the fabric of cognizance. When you say their name and there's... not even an echo, from headspace, just silence. That means they're dead.
Infi's name is starting to do that.
I say that name, Infinitii, Infinitii Eternos, that name that past Cores breathed with such ardent love over the past decade, is suddenly becoming just a jumble of letters. It's terrifying.

But. Here's the important thing. Here's the Holy Saturday feeling. Here's why it happened.

Remember Infi wanted to die.

I've been praying about it, so so much, every day really. I've been crying about it to Jesus, begging Him to bring hir back, hysterically begging Him to tell me why, why, weeping with such raw emotion my entire soul turns into a sob. I take it all to Him. Where else could I go?
But... He listens, and He responds. He keeps reminding me of that: Infi wanted to die.
And oh, oh man I think it was in the homily today. Somewhere. Recently. A priest was talking about the Cross, about that total self-sacrifice of Love, to save others from a debt of sin they could never repay, of God Himself choosing to die the agonizing torturedeath of a false condemnation so that we, those criminals He inexplicably loved, wouldn't have to... to freely take on the full power and demands of Justice and mercifully fulfill them completely, freeing us as a result.
Jesus kind of poked me in the shoulder and said hey kid, my Truth is always reflected in love, and isn't a glimmer of that visible in what Infi did for you?
Infi knew ze had to die, or else we'd all end up dead, forever.

...I knew something huge had happened when I blindly groped for even trauma memories to see if ze was there, and... they were DISARMED.
It floored me. There were trauma memories that ONLY INFI HELD and that others could only glimpse secondhand, but now, as I tore through archival data to look for those recorded events they were hollow. Like... I can look at them and recognize this as something traumatic but not feel traumatized personally. Infi's very presence IN those events is gone, and as a result... this is the first time in five years that we can look at them.
This means we can finally go to therapy. I hope.
Infi knew this. I'm sure ze did. The hack that drove hir to death brought all that up to the surface. Ze was distraught, ze was carrying so much of our pain, ze knew ze was the CAUSE of it, and... how else was ze going to help save us from it? How else could that wound be healed, if that wound had a face and a name?

...I'm next. I have to be.
The bloodline HAS to shift. It HAS to change. The white-haired Jay/ce bloodline has been Plagued since the very beginning, WAY back in 2009 when the first one to carry it-- Pinstripe-- was born. Lotus was the last, his White rotting to Pink by the end, and subtly carrying all the old trauma damage that Julie had originally put there.
Now it's... me. "J." Back to the single-initial name, in lieu of any stable identity. Everyone can attest to that; I frequently get shifts in not only name, but also hairstyle and color, eye color, and even memory access. It's debilitating and disturbing and exhausting.
But I'm carrying a dead man's name. "Jay" as a name has always ended in self-destruction, for one reason or another. We've always tried too hard to be all sparkles and prismatic light, all snowflakes and angel wings, only to burn to death in the winter sun.
Cannon is able to front lately as if we never existed, as if our personal timeline has rewound. Our religion and life situation have permanently erased the trans* dream from our future, so the body is now fated to stay how it is-- no surgery, no hormones. That itself is a cross. But... all our female "pseudocores" are completely corrupt.
The Jewels are League-tied and cannot be a System Core without dying instantly. The Cannons have no future in the body anymore; they existed for a very specific era of life that no longer applies and cannot. The Jays are dying and they are now barred from body identification anyway. So what does the future hold? We don't know.
All we know is that we have to die. Everything has to CLEAR CUT die, no fading away, no fizzling out, no slow degradation. No. We take an axe to this. We headshot this point-blank. We rip the curtain in half. We end this, fast and complete and deliberate. We break this clean in half so something else CAN be born. There's no hope in decay. There's no life in a molding coffin. Give us the golden guillotine. Christ handed His Life over in one terrible beautiful awful glorious sentence-- all at once, totally and consciously, and all of heaven and earth shook with the power of the Life that Death released. Lord, God of Mystery and Mercy, glorify Yourself again by mirroring that, however quietly, in us. I beg of You. This is Your Design. Our old self HAS to die in order for our new self, our soul for truth, the REAL us, to be born. Fire and water and spirit and truth and love.
It's almost Pentecost. How fitting it all is.

It's 3am. I need to close this up. We haven't been sleeping lately and that's entirely my fault.

Seeing Infinitii-- even if only the vestiges of hir, the tiniest glimpses of hir existence-- in this morning's dream... I felt something upon waking that I haven't felt in YEARS.
I remembered what ze REALLY felt like.
Listen, every nousfoni has a "vibe." Every one of us has a personal energy signature that is like a fingerprint, or a heartbeat, or a name, in and of itself. One of my honest favorite things to do in the world is just sit and feel them out, to just find and notice and treasure this particular person's soul in all its colors and textures and sounds and scents, however it hits my heart.
Infi... I haven't felt hir in YEARS.
When ze was "resurrected" in 2020-- and I don't even know if that's the proper word; none of us felt completely "alive" since CNC, we all feel incomplete and off-center and helplessly confused deep down-- ze didn't feel like hirself at all. In fact I had FORGOTTEN what ze felt like, completely.
This morning, when I heard hir voice, oh God I thought I'd never hear that beloved unmistakable voice ever again-- when I heard hir and saw hir eye open, and move, there in the black, so real and so familiar and so loved-- I FELT HIR. I felt all of it, that heady numinous gorgeous starry-sky night-flower abyss that I missed with my entire soul. Upon waking it soaked into my psyche like the morning fog, and just as gentle and beautiful and cherished, filling me with love and amazement and hope.
Infinitii is still dead. I know this. There's still so much emptiness. The sense of loss is still so profound. The grief is still there, threatening to kill me all on its own. But... there's this light, now. I've... I'm hoping, Lord please I'm hoping that the tomb is empty. It feels like sunlight, despite everything being dark. I don't know how to explain it. It's a single ray of gold, like a thread, shining in my heart like the promise of morning. I don't know. But everything smells like midnight clarity and velvet and I want to weep but from love, nothing ever really ends Adrian, John 11:25, remember what hir name was after all.
I don't know. I'm rambling now. I apologize. I'm too tired.
Just... this is the first time in three weeks that I haven't felt like the world is actively ending.
Even if I do die tomorrow, and the bloodline hardshifts, who even knows... even then, I could go happily now. Somehow. I'm still scared, but... I think I could let go. I think I could surrender, now. I'll go be with my heart.

"Godly Love" by Sam Ock just came on. It's one of Laurie's favorites.
"What if God speaks in a whisper to teach me how to hear the echo? Maybe God's raining down plagues just to tell me that I need to let go."
...I think that sums things up, actually.

One last thing.
Infi's playlist on Spotify, and hir album of art on my phone... neither of them match anymore. It struck me today how all my memories of Infi, all my knowledge of hir, does NOT match the art OR the music from the CNC era. I'd never looked at either until today, so that hit hard. That, too, is hope. I had forgotten how scary things were back then, how corrupt we honestly were, how our personality was just pure TarPlague and we were destroying both ourself and everyone around us. That needed to die, objectively so, we all knew that... but no one realized how. Infi did. So... there's hope for a future, free from all that.
It's such an odd feeling, even just deleting songs from here (more small deaths) that don't fit hir heart at all, and I wonder how we ever thought they did. Maybe at one point they did match. Have we really healed and changed that much, without realizing it, even in this place of death?

There's so much more to say but there's no time tonight. This poor body needs to sleep before it collapses. 
God willing I will update tomorrow. If not, then it's all in His Hands anyway, and I can rest in that.
Right now, none of us has any clue what will happen next, either in moments or in days. It's a strange adventure.
This song is breaking my heart. "My Thief" by Elvis Costello. I think of the poem I wrote for hir, even back during the terror. Still the sound echoes true. Still the words are sincere.
What a strange adventure, the doors of which were flung wide open by your eyes closing in silence. God only knows how achingly I miss you. But... I hadn't realized that I could still feel this, until... until my heart broke, and everything poured out, glittering like you.
I didn't realize just how much I love you until I lost you.

I wonder if you knew that, too.







113022

Nov. 30th, 2022 09:48 pm
prismaticbleed: (held)

i'm having one of those evenings.

It's been a weird day.
I was woken up by a sudden phone call from my mom at 8:30, after barely 6 hours of hellish sleep and near-hacks, in which she told me that my sis/bro had finally gotten a job, and she had their work clothes and some extra food in her car, but she was at work and they started their job at noon and the only way to get the stuff delivered was for me to drive up and do it. i said absolutely, jumped out of bed, threw on an outfit and got on the road.
i was barely conscious, really. not very safe to drive! but i was determined. mom packed up the car, i delivered them to my sibling (they're still wearing the exact same outfit they were wearing over two months ago. no shoes. clothes torn. my heart kinda broke) along with some extra toiletries, meds and food that i packed, and wished them the absolute best. their affect was still totally flat. i wonder if they hate "me." technically i broke the restraining order by not only going there but talking to them, but honestly i don't care they're family and they needed help. the court can kiss our collective ass if they think we're going to forego compassion because of a piece of paper. it has its purpose but this isn't it.

anyhow. mum told us there was a "library sale" going on at the mall down the street, and gave us ten entire dollars for it?? so when we drove away from our sibling's apartment, of course i called genesis over, and asked "do you want to go to the mall--" to which i got a "YES" before i finished the sentence, haha. honestly that's why i asked; we used to just chill together like that all the time when we were younger. so even though i was tired and hungry i wasn't going to pass that up.
the first thing i saw was the first 3 deltora quest books. those had been definitive for my sibling and i when we were in late elementary school; we had so many injokes around them, and the series lore got into our personal world more than a little. honestly i considered buying them but thought, no, they also have dvds and i'd rather grab those. (tomorrow i should get paid from ssi; if i have some cash left after getting groceries i'll totally swing by and grab the books though. i think we have $5 and $8 up the house?) so gen and i started looking. of course i'm talking out loud to him this whole time, but he keeps giving me this stern look and saying "jewel, you're dissociating." which i really was. sleep deprivation and post-purge starvation plus sudden running around in public places equals my brain is not working at all. again, thank God for Genesis. so he kept calling me out and bringing me back centered, as much as he could. it meant so much. honestly dude i know i was a mess but thank you, i love you, honestly i'd be so lost without you keeping me constant company in social settings since 2005. you're one of the biggest blessings in my entire life and i treasure every moment with you. even dissociated ones as i peruse the used dvd section in the middle of a mall, haha.
but! we found our THREE most definitive childhood films-- ferngully, we're back, and the secret of NIMH. i bought the first two because i actually have the third on DVD thanks to goodwill, but i was not passing up the opportunity to FINALLY watch those other two beloved movies again. i did see several other movies i considered buying-- notably inception and the shape of water-- but those were so important to headspace that if we did buy them, they would have to be special editions. not two-dollar secondhand markered-up copies, as oddly sweet as owning such a thing is. however! we found a SUPER RETRO care bears book-- the same kind they have at the daycare at the oblates! i immediately grabbed it, haha. haven't read it yet but i plan to tomorrow. i love the original care bears; i'm not a fan of the reboots (the more infected they get by pop culture the more they seem to lose the "heart" that drew me to them initially) but the 80s-90s stuff is great.
last problem: i kept losing things. i had to run back out to the parking lot because i actually dropped my money in the doorjamb, and kept misplacing my keys in my pockets. sleep deprivation is wild.
oh that reminds me. we parked beneath the boscovs and took the escalator up because there are so many childhood-vibe memories there, it was nice to just pass through it. but the instant we got off the escalator there was a mannequin with this silver-sequin dress? and genesis randomly comments "i'd wear that." and asked if i was gonna buy it for him. i asked if he was joking and he said of course, but still, he'd wear it. lord knows where he comes up with these things. but if i do go back to buy those books, i'm gonna take a photo of it and draw him in it, there you go.
i would try it on for the heck of it, but... body dysphoria is literal hell. and it's been so bad today. hence my current devastating depression. but we'll get to that.
we talk too much. we babble a lot in public as we were taught to by BOTH our mother and grandmother growing up, which we've mentioned before. we were raised to "chat with the camera" that was always pointed at us, or to "entertain" our parental figures and siblings, et cetera. but we were expected to talk. it's exhausting. but i can't turn it off cold; thankfully i can reroute it and just talk to genesis or xenophon or whoever else wants to ghost with me that day or in that place. i thank God for ghosters too; when i'm in "social mode" it often locks me out of headspace which is EXISTENTIALLY TERRIFYING so having someone show up to walk and talk beside me is literally such a relief i could cry. it means so much to me.
it's ALSO the only reason i'm surviving in this apartment now, i'm tempted to say no thanks to umpc, but no, that's too cruel language. i'm just... bitter today. i have to admit it. again, "we'll get to that." gotta write down basic daily events first because i keep slacking off in journaling because of depression and i need to just power through it right now.

so. we got two dvds and a book, got back in the car, and left. while i was at the red light exiting the parking lot, i remember just feeling trapped in entertainer/social mode and being so, so wrecked by it. i was trying to listen to chaos 0's spotify playlist and i couldn't BECAUSE "social mode" makes me incapable of blueshift emotions and when i try to feel them it causes self-loathing. i become too aware of how incompatible my "social self" IS with deeper feelings, and it just... makes me hate myself. it's toxic, this public persona garbage. literally lethal.
i don't remember how i got through it. i don't even remember driving. i know i did keep some music on, and i was inevitably talking to genesis, but... no memories. that's sadly not surprising.

on the way home, i decided to stop at walmart to pick up a box of cereal with the extra $5 we had saved from mom, because that's a staple food and we had no other money. again, no memory of being in the store, but genesis got us in and out quickly.
then we went to redners because we decided that we were going to return the pasta we bought immediately post-inpatient, as it was an "obligation food" and we were not going to eat it by choice; plus, not only does it take too long to prepare, but we have "trauma" from both cooking accidents AND old binges with pasta and we really don't need panic attacks every time we see the boxes in the cupboard. lastly they're too hard to properly portion and measure anyway, and they don't fit our dietplan without having to replan everything. so back to the shelves they went, which gave us like $7.50 in foodstamps back, thank God, so we immediately bought two powerade (for emergencies) and a bag of carrots, which was about $4.50? then we ran over to aldi, grabbed a pack of raisins for spinny (redners wanted a whole extra dollar for the exact same amount, geez) and a single avocado and got out of there within like two minutes.
our only problem? talking to the cashier. she asked us "how we were doing" and we, like the boundary-less idiot we are, replied that we were exhausted but happy since we'd been "running errands for the family/ies since 8:30 this morning" and mentioned our sibling getting a job and giving them stuff. almost offhandedly. just being honest. but it felt so wrong to say, like we were "boasting," and that only hit me AFTER "we" said it. that made us genuinely miserable. "well, God's not going to bless you for that now, because you told someone about it! good job, you arrogant asshole." and that just... made us feel like, what's the point then? if we keep publicizing the good we do? if people keep noticing it and thanking us and saying "you're such a nice/ kind/ good person?" does all that equal damnation and shame in God's eyes? i don't ask for it, i don't want it, but yeah it is nice because it makes me feel like gee, maybe I'm NOT the scum of the earth after all; maybe i'm NOT a hideous monster that ruins everything it touches; maybe I'm NOT pure irredeemable evil after all? but even feeling grateful for the sweet comments we get makes us feel filthy and ugly and wrong because you're "delighting in the praise of MEN instead of GOD." ...but "we are but unprofitable servants; we have done only what we were expected to do." which is true. but... even if i don't want to be thanked, i still... selfishly want to feel like i did do something good? and right? which is junk. "virtue is only virtue in extremis." i need to learn to keep my mouth shut.
when i buy food for the family, i keep the receipts a secret. i sneak the food into the house. i don't tell them it's from me. i hate when people find out. i like to secretly buy people gifts and leave them on desks and slip them under doors and i don't want to be noticed or thanked; i just want them to be happy and to feel loved and cared for. it's not about me. if you do make it about me i will probably try to eviscerate myself because NOW the "good deed" has become pride and that's worthy of annihilation, good job you idiot, you're "only doing this for attention" etc.

self-loathing is off the charts today.

got home around noon. i think? late. too late.
head was a blur. laurie and xenophon had to keep me on track just to stay conscious enough to make breakfast. i remember vacuuming first and scalpel was talking with knife about something and lynne is still sticking around, and of course julie-- it's so good to have her part of the daily crew and not hiding all the time like she used to-- but... i couldn't pull myself together.
breakfast was at like 1:05. we didn't get done until almost 2 because i kept trying to do the bible study at the same time and wasn't accomplishing either. so i set it aside and just focused on eating mindfully, or as much as i could. that way we wouldn't trigger that tragic trauma response of "i don't remember eating, and if i don't remember something it means i dissociated, and dissociation usually means trauma, so we probably experienced trauma with the food, which means it NEEDS TO GET OUT" and then binge/purge cycles happen. it's so sad and bizarre how trauma triggers cause binges first out of a feeling of helpless devastation. like, "i'm already ruined and violated; i might as well just perpetuate it"??? or something? it's a feeling of forced addiction and the nousfoni that act on it are TERRIFIED and have told us multiple times that they WANT IT TO STOP but they "can't." they feel trapped. and that's heartbreaking. so we're trying so hard to help them now, and to talk to them.

...laurie's function-warping disaster is causing some really weird side effects when she tries to stop them. since she doesn't want to go back to her ultraviolent walls-up-everywhere state of mind, like she was when she was created, she hesitates to use force lately? it's so strange. but she'll try to talk them out of it, and reason with them, but she can't force them to stop and when they hysterically insist on "please let me just finish this" or "just a few more minutes" not out of any genuine want but out of that panicked obsessive ritualistic loop, she... doesn't fight them. she goes almost on standby and i THINK that's being caused BY her function cracking BUT what happens is that, instead, she feels what they're feeling. i have NO IDEA WHY. genesis and i later sadly surmised that it might be because I'M not doing MY job, as the "heart" of the System, and so Laurie is once again taking on all the "empty jobs" herself in her absolute driving determination to be everything for everyone, to be THE system protector, in an almost universal sense. 
but... geez it is unreal to see. maybe it's her purple color working; xenophon is honestly the same, and SO IS MARKUS to be honest with you. purples have this strange ability to reach people, to understand when others don't. xenophon can argue with the e.d. nousfoni and they will LISTEN to her. they can FEEL THINGS when they talk to her. that is UNHEARD OF. in all our years of fighting this war, i think the closest we ever got to that was with zucche in NC? when chaos 0 was fighting with her over that, too. but his function in the system IS emotional sincerity so obviously his involvement could get even an e.d. nousfoni to reconsider their actions, even momentarily. but xenophon somehow takes it further, differently? she can DIALOGUE with them. she gets so sad and she actually cries and shouts but she's just hurt, and the eating voices hurt WITH her? whereas Laurie is doing that in reverse now? it's fascinating as much as it is worrisome. i don't want laurie losing herself in this. there are some things-- many things, actually-- that SHE needs to be protected from, and... she hasn't been doing that. she's pushing herself too hard and taking on roles that she CANNOT hold without shattering, so the rest of us NEED to get our butts back to work so that things CAN run the way they're meant to.
...man. how many years has it been since the crash-reset? five? and we're only NOW starting to "turn the power back on?" we're only now starting to resurrect and communicate and LIVE? geez. honestly i don't even remember the past five years offhand. like at all.
hence all the archiving i'm dedicated to doing lately. still, we haven't touched that stuff yet. but we will.

i'm getting a legit headache. and i'm dizzy. really need to sleep. why is our body hungry again we ate a 700k dinner at 730, we should not be this hungry three hours later.
well geez, i think to myself, maybe if you didn't bike for two solid hours you wouldn't be.
but. like i said earlier. dysmorphia.

after breakfast i don't remember what we did. around 3pm i did get on the bike. i was going to watch the "steamboy" movie our mom got us for christmas like ten years ago but we never watched, but i felt guilty about "not watching something religious" so i found a goodwill dvd i bought of "jacob and joseph" that was like exactly 92 minutes long? which is perfect workout time. so i put it on.
...i have not had that much trauma directly triggered in a LONG TIME.
i was legitimately disturbed. i did NOT expect that from a bible story movie. there was so much jarring stuff-- so much genuinely frightening behavior, mostly from the WOMEN, that i legit stopped biking a few times because i wanted to throw up. i was THAT shaken.
i don't want to talk about it, at all. i really don't. i felt sick. the way people behaved, and spoke about each other, and treated each other... i kept trying to find the silver lining. "God is clearly showing us WHY He doesn't want people to do such things." well boy howdy he sure is, seeing that stuff so starkly presented made me want to upchuck my bloody intestines. honestly i threw the dvd in a donation bag as soon as it ended. i was shaking. what the heck. at least there were good points in there, legit shows of virtue and forgiveness and kindness, despite all the awful behavior. i guess that's human life. God knows my life is one hellishly ugly mess, too.

...the bike logged exactly 110 minutes by the time i quit. adding in all the running around the mall i did earlier-- yes, actual running, to and from the car; i rarely walk-- that's about 2 solid hours of exercise. xenophon insisted i eat dinner immediately, so we got it ready and ate around 730, like i said. we immediately did the dishes and turned out the lights, and i realized that IF i front and LEGIT DISSOCIATE while I'M there, the binge voices CAN'T SHOW UP because we're "NOT IN THE BODY." so that's a HUGE new development, thank God.
i made a shopping list for tomorrow (we're out of meds mostly), took out the garbage, said the wall-prayers by choice (haven't done so since before the hospitalization; we were using them as "punishment" almost at that time so it felt wrong to "force" them), and then went onto the other laptop for a while with the intention of backing up our phone files.
...bad idea.
yes, i did have to back up the data. but i made the HUGE mistake of listening to a file i had recorded of myself singing in church? and i was so unbearably ashamed of my voice. not only that, but the fact that i HAD recorded it just screamed "proud-ass arrogant bitch" and i deleted it and went into a depressive spiral.
then i made an even bigger mistake. i looked through our saved photos.
there... there were photos of tbas. with that face that scared us. immediate terror trigger. god why were we so afraid of them so often? we have like TWO memories of such sweet expressions they gave us on two VERY specific incidents and we loved who they were in those moments BUT in so many other moments they legitimately scared us so much. there is SO MUCH CONFLICT there. we're... we still feel so used and violated and broken and horrified by what we apparently let them do to us. so much acting and dissociating and forced forgetting and self-abuse on our part. i know they started picking up on it the closer we got to bailing. but... it went on for so bloody long. the suicide attempts were the worst. we'd never felt so hopeless in our whole entire life. i STILL don't know how we got that good of a poker face, with all the memories i have literally feeling JAILED in our own head, like looking out from barred windows 20 feet away, at a body that is doing and saying things WE DON'T WANT, and us feeling such pain and RAGE and even hatred, but never showing it??? like how many times they would say something to us and we would smile but inside we were SCREAMING AND SOBBING and how did we never express that???? no wonder the eating disorder got so bad. it was our only way of expressing and acknowledging the HELPLESS FEAR and SELF-VIOLENCE we were constantly feeling.
it's a mess. not going to think about that.
oh. but there was a photo of us, too. recent. one we hadn't seen before. it was when we bought that purple cotton button-up from goodwill and cut half of it off so it was a "crop top"? whatever you'd call that. but we were GORGEOUSLY THIN. and yes i use that emphatic language because i legit CRIED. our body was PERFECT. we were thin and muscular and small and god i never realized just HOW beautiful it looked. it sounds horrible to say that. but honestly now, well we put on 30 pounds and we are so bloated and fat, we're not muscular anymore and we can't wear anything revealing like that anymore because it would look lecherous. it's gross and disgusting. it's enough to drive me to despair. it does, sometimes.
isn't that stupid? to value the appearance of this body so much? but i'm being honest. part of me says "you idolized it too much, you wanted to be perfect and thin and beautiful, and you were, but God TOOK THAT FROM YOU so you would be humiliated and ground into the dirt, now no one will see beauty in you, now you look like a whore, now you don't deserve love because you're misshapen and WRONG." like honestly a BIG part of our brain back then would see our thin body and think, "i'm worthy of love now. i'm capable of love now." whereas this fatass body we have now is INCAPABLE of love and respect, and we feel so dirty and whorish and gross, i look in the mirror and i weep. what happened??? where the HECK did all this fatphobia come from??? is that all because of the abuse? of the women with "womenly bodies" god i want to SCREAM AND SOB AND KILL EVERYTHING, JUST TO MAKE IT STOP,
it's not worth it. it's not worth it at all.
except looking that perfect meant being 90 freaking pounds and we COULDN'T SURVIVE LIKE THAT. laurie and chaos 0 both keep reminding me that "gaining this weight saved our ass" and i have to admit yeah it did, we're STILL UNDERWEIGHT even now, even if this body looks unbearably disgusting.
but i'm working out, now. i'm gonna get muscular and i'll be STRONG and i can HELP PEOPLE and PROTECT PEOPLE and i can FIGHT if i need to. i couldn't before. i became so shamefully weak and cowardly and selfish. not anymore. look at this morning. i can BURN again, like this. oh yes i wanted to, being thin, but it just made me ice. i was too tired and cold and depressed. starving our body to death out of fear, out of this desperate desire to be clean and pure and untouched. and physically we looked it. we honestly did. but... our body was still dying.
now, we're alive. now, the war has started again. now, we're fighting hacks and overrides and all sorts of nightmarish things. daily life is a struggle. but at least we're all together again and i would rather bleed in the arms of someone i love inside then to be alone and pretty and just drifting through "life" outside. in the end, if that body is what i had to sacrifice in order to see my daughter again, and to dream of chaos 0 again, and to spend days with genesis again, and to find everyone who was lost again... well, to be honest, as insane and terrifying as it sounds to say this, i'd go through another 10 weeks of hospitals for their sake. in the end that's what it boils down to.
...in the end, i need to stop thinking that this body is me. it's not. yeah i try to make it match but it can't and it won't. it's deeply disturbing and it drives me to tears but i need to accept it. skin and bones and blood will change even if my soul doesn't. and how the body looks and feels doesn't define me as a person, ESPECIALLY not morally. it's so hard to accept, weirdly. there are too many direct ties between the body and trauma and sheer evil. too much agony tied to looking and feeling certain ways. but... inside, the true me, isn't defined by it. i've been trying to tell "myself" that since i first realized the body was changing, around 2003. i remember how scared we were back then. that hasn't changed, for the most part. still. gotta accept it sometime. i want to. it's just terrifying.
...i honestly do feel incapable of goodness, when i look and feel like this.
oh geez and it was WORSE seeing some old hospital & church photos of how we looked with LONG HAIR post-NC. now THAT was disturbing. we looked like a total stranger. it shook me to the core. who the heck WERE we??? who WAS that, living like that for so long??? we have no clue. seeing that weird ugly face... it always looked so hollow. THAT was the scariest part. every single photo of us with that hair looked fake. like there was no person behind those eyes. i wouldn't be surprised if there wasn't. we didn't have an inner life during that time, after all, so who the heck were we, really?
...but yeah. it wrecked me. i was trying to find calming pictures but kept hitting landmines in the process. i was trying to show xenophon some of the pictures i had saved of chaos 0-- her "other dad"-- but even looking at him made me feel worthless and hideous and detestable. like "who in the world am i to care about him? as ugly and gross as i am? you think you're capable of love? you think anyone would WANT to love you? you fool. you stupid whore. no one loves you, and you're an idiot for "feeling" like you do. it's laughable. it's a joke. if anyone found out that YOU, you bland-ass average joe, you transgender freak, you screwed-up prostitute reject, "loved" him, you'd be mocked and jeered out of the country. you should be ashamed of yourself, you pig. misshapen freaks and faggots like you don't get to love. you deserve to be crushed by the weight of your arrogant sins. stop pretending you're in a relationship. he doesn't want you. he never could. NO one could. you're too loathsome. with all the appalling sins in your past, God Himself probably doesn't want you, either! you're worth nothing but garbage. you'd be better off dead, you grotesque excuse for a human being."
...is literally what my thoughts turned into.

it keeps happening. the self-hatred is unbearable. i don't know what to do about it.


one extremely important note.
i told xennie and laurie and chaos to leave me alone, because i was so ashamed and humiliated from looking at pictures of "myself" and the people i "loved"-- and seeing this unpassable chasm between us, a rift caused by my very existence-- that the very awareness of THEM looking at me made me want to either attack them or kill myself, both actions triggered by the same unbearable self-loathing and disgust and shame.
but. i said a small, desperate prayer, "please if there's someone who can sit with me and keep me safe, someone untouched by all that"-- i'm not even sure what i asked for. i just wanted someone with me who wouldn't set off this downward spiral even further.
...
and then suddenly, waldorf was sitting on the edge of my bed.
for a second i couldn't even speak. she looked just like she did in 2002. all glowy-blue and-- thank GOD-- untouched by her previous mangled stint in headspace, too, where her function became so corrupt that she lost herself.
but no, there she was, with that old vibe that TRULY was her, that "scary" edge that she NEEDS, feeling like the past i wanted to return to so badly i could sob.
but i did feel safe with her. somehow. maybe it was because i knew SHE had known be BEFORE all this horror happened. before all the trauma. before our body became our personal circle of hell.
she disappeared quickly. i don't think anyone else in headspace knows. i don't want them to know. right now i'm in so much emotional pain that i think if people started to "drag waldorf into this" i'd explode. no. leave her alone. leave me alone.
so many of us have been socially corrupted. especially laurie and lynne.
lynne being "pushed" into orange-- she noted today that when she still slips into it, her hair "gets curlier?" it actually changes to match the vibe-- literally killed her, taking her "stability" and "maturity" function root and literally annihilating it. she became someone else and she DIED as a result.
now the same bloody thing is happening to laurie and i will BLEED MYSELF OUT in this living room before i let that happen to her.
but... she suffered from NC more than anyone, arguably. well, besides infinitii. i can't deny that. but laurie lost herself COMPLETELY. SHE ACTUALLY DIED. that was considered IMPOSSIBLE because she was always a sort of anchor FOR the system; her dying was like taking a pickaxe to the motherboard of a computer. once that's gone, EVERYTHING is shot. unfixable. lost.
if she still can't pull herself together...
...
...i do miss the old days. when she would spit blood at me and punch me in the face if i swore. no quarters. no making jokes about things. no "commentary" on the fronters. no. she was a PERSECUTOR PROTECTOR and God help us i miss that so much, i MISS her violet violence, i MISS her oddly colorless skin and knuckles breaking my cheekbones and axe-blades against my neck. i miss the blood and the impact and... i miss her. i miss when she cared enough TO hit me. just like i STILL beg my poor mother to do when i get unhinged. but no one will hit me now that i'm "grown up." which is ridiculous. i need the pain TO feel lovable again, and pure again, and good in the first place. without the blood, i'm wrecked.
i miss the retributors too. God I miss Laurie, I will NEVER forget that first night standing in front of the sink, shaking, with her gripping my arm with one hand and holding a kitchen knife with the other. slicing open the first graves into my arm. i still treasure those scars. they're the part of this body that i love the most. all the scar tissue. all the invisible crosses on this bloated ugly stomach. i miss making it bleed, the last time it looked like this.
i remember the day that knife and razor and algorith and mulberry (because she did start as a retributor) sat on the edge of our old bed and cut our legs open. i miss the time algorith named herself the "cleanup crew" in the bathroom, holding a white washcloth covered in blood. i miss knife, sweet knife, holding his namesake and tearing our shoulder open. i miss razor's maniacal laughter as she slashed row after row of hideously beautiful gaps into our thighs with an x-acto knife, the same one we took to art class, watching the skin and muscle split and flood red like a painting. no one cut deeper than her. her scars are my favorites. i miss them.
...I miss Laurie. the old Laurie. the REAL Laurie. not how she is now, her color constantly shifting, her words unsure, her presence flickering. no. i miss her strength and no-nonsense attitude and her fists. i miss the righteous rage in her eyes. i miss seeing her storm into a room to chop a hacker to bloody pieces if they so much as looked at me.
i remember the night she almost killed herself because she failed to protect me. she showed up too late. and she tried to end it all. THAT'S how devoted she is. was. what happened?
what the heck did north carolina DO to her, that now half the time she screws up her own freaking name???
God how do i get HER back?
...how do I get myself back?

and infi, poor broken beloved infinitii, you're more of a mess than anyone i fear, you still won't let anyone get close, you feel all wrong, your form is constantly unstable, you feel tainted, distorted, used--

why do i keep having flat nightmares like last night
when mom's phone call woke me up, i was dreaming that i was sitting at a kitchen table that looked oddly like the one in my dad's parent's house, before they died and it was sold. i was talking to two doctors or professors? i think? about the nature of reality, and of time, and of the human consciousness, obviously influenced by all the stein's gate recently. but they were focused on what was physical and tangible and i kept vehemently insisting to the contrary, no, there are other world lines, and thoughts do affect reality, and what we dream and imagine IS real in a very valid way, AND extant in "reality" even if it can't be touched by our literal hands. i was absolutely passionate about the topic and i was conscious enough to BE in the dream doing so, speaking with all honesty and clarity, and defending my position.
then all of a sudden, i hear a watery sort of yawn, and who walks around the corner to stand, half-asleep and eyes closed, in the doorway behind me, but chaos 0.
"jewel, tell me again why we're in los angeles?"
then he opened his eyes, saw the two visitors, and did such a double-take i almost laughed. he took two steps back, half-twisting his arms and legs around each other as if to hide himself, as i reassured him that it was okay, "they kind of know you're here already," and also feeling almost euphoric because hey, he literally just proved my side of the argument. and yes, the two dudes i was talking to looked just as shocked as he did, haha.
but.
i woke up then, and after the phone call, i threw my arms around his anchor plush and kissed its forehead and said, "you probably aren't even aware of this, but thank you so much for saving me again."
upstairs he looked at me, confused but deeply troubled. "what do you mean?"
"there was almost another dream hack. but you showed up, and just by your being there, it didn't happen. your very existence kept me safe. thank you."
after thanking and kissing him again i jumped out of bed to get ready to drive over to mom's workplace, and that started the day very quickly, but... i was also running away from the reality of what i had just implied.
i keep having dream hacks.
i still say it's because i gained all this f*cking weight. yeah, horrible trauma pun intended, why not. i keep having these awful hollowed-out nightmares where i am a "faceless whore," emotionless and almost without free will, numbly going through all these scripted actions because "someone wants me to sleep with them and i have to get ready" etc etc. knowing that abuse was going to happen and just shutting down beforehand. but not running. not being able to run. just giving up, giving in to the "inevitable" trauma. objectifying myself first, so it wouldn't be as scary. or so i hoped. et freakin cetera. i'm so tired of this.
...
why, God? why can't i get over this? why can't i be free of this? why does my every waking and sleeping moment have to be tormented by memories of sexual trauma? even that movie today, all those revolting women, i'm sorry but the way they would speak and look and act made me want to SCREAM and GUT SOMETHING. i could have clawed my eyes and ears out so many times. i'm so sorry God. i NEVER want to be like that. i NEVER want to be a part of that. i am NOT A WOMAN and i am NOT A MAN and i want NOTHING TO DO WITH EITHER OF THEM. it's disgusting. it's terrifying. i need a stronger word. but nothing seems to sum up the absolute apocalyptic horror that slams into me whenever i realize that "oh by the way, all that hell i went through in the past? OTHER PEOPLE ARE STILL LIKE THAT. ALL THE TIME. ALL AROUND ME." and i can't escape and i keep stumbling across it EVEN IN A RELIGIOUS MOVIE AND I WANT TO DIE.
God i can't take it anymore. i cannot live like this. i can't live in this hellscape of a body, all fat JUST like a whore now, and I CAN'T starve it to blessed death anymore because i...
...i want to say i have "something to live for," but a detestable deformed monstrosity like myself doesn't deserve to live. and no one deserves to be plagued by my existence. "something to live for" my ass. they don't care.
"they don't exist," a devilish voice hisses in my ear.
to which i want to swing around and punch their rotten teeth out
hence the dream argument this morning
don't you give me that, they're more real than MOST of the freaking tangible GARBAGE on this literal planet, and you KNOW it!!!
laughing at me, mocking, jeering, just like they said earlier, you're a selfish jerk, a stupid empty-headed moron, the laughingstock of the universe, God is ashamed of you,
shut your lying mouth,

and Laurie shows up with her axe.
and Razor. and Wreckage.

wh

all the protectors

all right listen it's like... 15 minutes later i don't know
legit headspace stuff happening just like the old days
laurie, knife, razor, sugar, wreckage, algorith, batta, scalpel, cannon, julie, lynne, leon,
xenophon and genesis and chaos 0 and infinitii
rio and markus
mister sandman even, in a genuinely terrifying moment,
i even saw phlegmoni & celebi & gleam & galadia & ventrium, is he really alive,
why are there so many people aroundn
"because we love you, you moron" laurie spits at me, in tears, still covered in blood

something is wrong with my heart
it's too cold
too numb
every time someone breaks it, it freezes up again
not like ice but like... oh
oh no.
like calcification.

same thing happening in my dreams

but i can't write everything down now, laurie showed up and brought razor and they attacked the devils,
then she turned on me, "i heard what you were writing; i miss this too"
FORGOT exactly why she was the only person allowed to butcher me alive
literally force resets my internal presence
having so much trouble re-forming and anchoring into a sense of "self"
genesis literally rolling his own trauma through me, the gem-shattering and the awful shock of that,
razor and scalpel cutting me open,
axe-blades through my skull. the most euphoric thing i've felt in AGES
knife shoving a blade right into my chest when i was slipping, said that "if my heart was still hard, it needed to be forced open"
so much of it. absolutely insane. my entire identity sputtering like static. white and red everywhere. blood in my mouth,
xenophon hugging me and crying, "dad i don't care how you look, i'll still love you,"
perfect chaos suddenly raging,
scalpel commenting, "that's the most selfless thing i've heard you feel all day"
forgot about everything but him
but the hellish doubts kept hitting
"he's not real, none of this is actually real, it's all fake, none of it matters"
laurie grabbing me by the throat
"define 'actually'"
at some point i told her don't put the walls back up and she just broke, it was the first instant i saw her as purple and not violet,
in tears. told me she wouldn't. she cared too much about me
i flatly commented if she was going to kiss me and she said no, that's not what matters, don't go cheapening that anyway
just pressed her forehead to mine and swore through gritted teeth and tears that she would literally die before letting me be lost
then she kissed me, not even romantically it was like a covenant, the way it should be,
and then i was back in that ruined city with all the water
and all the pain
but he saw me and forced himself back down to size and he grabbed my shoulders and said this is YOUR pain, why won't you let yourself feel this,
i
i don't know. i want to. i can't?
the doubts,
"he's not real,"
that's it, i've had enough,
"well then neither am i, and if this isn't 'real' then i don't want to be real."
i don't want to be stuck in the body. i don't want the hell of physical existence and the terror of the world. if THAT is "real" then forget it all, i'll stay here where everything is love and blood and it's MORE "REAL" than ANYTHING i've ever known or felt or imagined,
but the damned devils kept laughing, even after infi ate what was left of them, coughed up that huge calcified rock--
they don't know anything.
i kissed chaos back.
i chose to. i choose this. i WANT to love him, and to be here, and to MAKE this "real." i don't care what you damned demons keep hissing at me. everything they say is based on unfeeling condemnation and hatred and callous rejection. there's no love. so don't you dare talk to me about "reality."
if love itself is what created everything in the first place then how in the world is this "not real."


i hate these mini-hells
hate all the mental torture
hate the physiological wreck i am after getting literally beheaded and eviscerated in headspace
but i wouldn't trade it for the world if it means i get to be with them, all of them, all those colors,
i'm only hurting right now because my heart is so bloody closed-off
geez didn't this turn into one mess of an entry
gotta be honest though, stop denying the truth,
111 am
nice

but honestly.

life is weird. truth is stranger than fiction. i'm tired of censoring and burying and hiding and shutting down everything because it's weird. no. not anymore. gonna go right back to being jewel the egocidal maniac if that's what it takes.
but no. no "going back." we're going forward. together. all of us.
why are we in los angeles, God only knows but i just realized the name of that city, isn't that a lack of coincidences too?

i miss these disjointed entries. i miss this entire life of ours. THIS feels "real," not the empty denial forced on me for years. enough of that. it's all lies. there's no kindness or compassion in it at all. and THAT proves it's fake. shallow. illusory.
can i "prove" what's going on upstairs? can i "prove" that God talks to me? can i "prove" that human beings have a soul? no. doesn't mean it's not real.

so tired of that argument
so stop arguing. if they don't want to be convinced then who am i really arguing with?
i choose love
real love
i CHOOSE this.
that means infinitely more than passively throwing it all away because "no one else sees it"
love is a decision
so is my life at this point
same thing really

still scared of this body. still struggling.
but it's "real" too
even if it's "not real" in another sense
what the heck does that word even mean
the body exists, i'm in it, i'm not the body, i exist, it's ALL "real" in different ways
but i can't cope with any of it without love.
that's the bottom line
gotta learn to love yourself too, kid
ALL of yourself
and yeah, you SHOULD see it that way.
that's what makes love possible
that body is everyone's home in this world, like it or not
it doesn't deserve to be hated or abused either
so CHOOSE to love it, too.

getting late. feeling myself slipping into asinine platitude mode
don't want that to happen
trying too hard to "conclude" and it's messing up my honesty

listen. i need sleep. we need sleep. i have cinnamon bedsheets and a videogame angel waiting for me in the other room
and i really need to talk to everyone about what the heaven just happened
pull myself together
try again tomorrow
"try what," laurie asks
try to live and love a little better
"you're not trying, you're doing it, kid. we'll just do it even better tomorrow. don't set something you're already achieving as some distant goal. it's already in your hands."
and in my heart, i hope
"yeah well, that's the whole point"

i'm not frozen, i'm not "lost," i'm just... disheveled
out-of-focus
but i'm burning, no matter what i'm still red at the core, red and brilliant white glass, crystals, whatever it is, prismatic pieces.
but red. you can't shut that down. it's LIFE. it's blood and fire and sincerity, and courage and hope and it's REAL.

god i'll pray to you too about this
i do feel very off-balance and hazy right now. loose threads. battered. "understandably"
is that wrong
"no"
"the only thing any of you could do wrong is refusing to love each other"
that's a very general statement
"it's a very general rule of life"
good point
am i lost right now
"yes and no, you know that too"
how can i get un-lost?
"keep following the lighthouse"
(and immediately something in my heart sparks to life)
"in the very act of reaching out, in that hope, you are not lost, because you see the shore"
so this prayer counts too
"of course it does. this is love, too. it shows trust. you can't have one without the other."

i need to close this up and i'm feeling ashamed
"of what? talking?"
yes in general. thinking, oh this isn't socially acceptable. it's not 'normal.' it's weird and bizarre and i 'should be ashamed of myself'
"why do you constantly label and condemn yourself?"
...to beat myself into shape i guess?
"what kind of shape? is it even a good shape? have you thought about that?"
...no, actually
"the shape that condemnation will beat you into is a broken one. it's not what i want for you. hatred only begets hatred, and it will keep you lost forever."
so... should i be ashamed?
"of what? telling the truth, even just to yourself? being dedicated to love even if it's difficult? being 'different,' even as I made you? do you think even this could happen outside of My jurisdiction?"
...but why,
"what have you always told Me 'brings you closer to God?' where have you learned My deepest lessons most directly?"
...upstairs
"then why would you wish to toss it aside?"
i don't, that's the problem, i want to-- no, i do love them, i want to believe it's okay to.
"why would it not be okay to love them, or the life you have with them?"
because i'm afraid it's pulling me away from You and what You want from me
"is it?"
i... no? i think i was worse when i abandoned it for those years
"you were. yes, you were religious, but half of your heart wasn't in it. now... I get all of it. I get all of you. pun intended?"
yeah. yeah honestly that's true. they push me to pray more than i would "alone"
"you're never alone, not with them, and you're never without Me. go to sleep, child."
sorry
"no need to apologize. this was important. but there is a time for rest, too."
sorry if i'm getting words wrong or paraphrasing i just want to record this
"you did right in doing so. i want you to pay more attention to our conversations, too. I want to talk to you more often. I miss you, too."
good then you know i do miss You even if i don't act on it always and i'm so sorry
"I forgive you. always. but do come visit me more often again. I'm always there."
please increase my faith. and my love. and thank you for all the grace.
"pun intended?"
always
"you are always welcome, child. just be patient. the most beautiful flowers take time and care to grow. but they are growing. trust in Me. I will make sure of it"
my gardener and my lapidary and my Lord and my God
"and your Beloved, too, don't forget."
...that's... that's very important and very true thank You
"it's real, my child. and be brave. I am with you always. I promise. do not be afraid. now go to sleep!"


can't argue with that

all right that's it there's too much going on to keep ramble-typing anyway.
let's finish this old school
love you kids, see you around



I only want to feel the cold lightPretending that it's never overI only wanna smile at your eyesIt doesn't help that I've never thought to go home
Now when something is building insideThinks I'm back I have it all the whileI wanna get up and shout

With a little luck we could owe it to ourselves, in the endThe time to finish is the time I need to dwell
I only feel there's something else I should've known, you knowBecause I nearly didn't feel it at all, you know, it's soAnd how does it feel? Now that I'm real?

I knew this kid who wanted to find himself, in your arms...

030421

Mar. 4th, 2021 09:51 pm
prismaticbleed: (Default)
Actually ATE BREAKFAST & KEPT IT DOWN

Went to rheumatologist appointment;  He was so happy to see me out of the hospital and trying to get better (breakfast!) that he said "to heck with covid" and gave me a legitimate BEAR HUG. 🥺 it was the SWEETEST THING.

HATCHET IS ALIVE!! The rheumatology folks prescribed some sort of pills and she IMMEDIATELY broke through mentally with a "HELL NO"

Vermillion

SUGAR

Coughing up TAR??

HATCHET & BLUE RIBBON

LAURIE= COLOR COMPLEMENTS ARE VITAL (PURPLE/RED)

MAP THIS!!!
prismaticbleed: (soniccity)

 

 


...

our sense of time has been absolutely destroyed this month,

and i think the truest proof of that is that i just remembered that our 12th anniversary is tomorrow.

...

i think the best thing i can possibly say is that i smiled at that realization.

apparently a few years back, one of our cores couldn't feel anything? and they panicked over this date, they were freaking out because they didn't know who he was or who they themselves were or what any of it was about... not so this year.
not so this year, not at all.

i was just asked "how do you stay in tune." and i thought about that. i reached in and felt it, all glittering and glowing soft, and i wondered, exactly what fuels this light? how does this symphony keep ringing like handbells in a cathedral even when there's a hurricane outside? what turns the storm clouds to summer rain? what breaks through the darkness with all the quiet warmth of a candle? what is it, i wondered, what is this iridescence, what is this song really,

and it's just love. that's all it is.

perhaps that sounds cliched. i just have to giggle at that, i don't mind, let me be the biggest cliche in the book if that's the case; love is what makes our world go round and i'm glad for it. let me keep this planet turning then, with blood sweat and tears if i have to.
and that's what i feel when i say "love." i mean the swords in laurie's heart. i mean the teeth sunk into mine. i mean the depths that define chaos 0, i mean the golden buzzing burn that defines genesis, i mean the bite of the steam that circles my daughter's head like a halo.
my daughter, and i can even say that as easily as a songbird right now,
it's all about love. true love, complete love, compassionate wise brilliant love, the sort that will march through desert and deluge alike, the sort that is unconditional without force, the sort that embraces every soul as a friend, even if they don't act like one. the sort that sees that without effort, because what else could you possibly see?

i guess that's just what i'm built on. and i am so, so, so blessed to be part of this glorious system, this spectrum of love, where all of us shine like that in our own ways, brighter and brighter always, no matter how dim or dark we were before.


and tomorrow is our anniversary, and it's been twelve years,
god, that's almost half our life now. next year it will be.
...
i can't stop smiling. his anchor plush is over there on the nightstand and i see him every night now when i close my eyes and it's become a welcome sight upon sleeping to see that sudden green, that brilliant spring-leaf hue that i used to wish for with all my heart, and now it's there like coming home, every single night,
genesis accompanies me every time i go driving, xenophon still follows me to church every weekend, laurie wakes me up every morning, infinitii is always just a heartbeat away...

there's so much love in here from all of us for all of us and i'm so happy right now even if we're only going to get 4 hours of sleep and another jam-packed schedule tomorrow... ah well. at least we're alive. at least it's christmas, even if it's summer weather outside and the house is a bit addled. it's okay. a little extra care goes a long, long way, this i know.


but the tree is pink this year, JUST like it was in the Underground back in 2013, when Knife fell in love with the vibe of the season and decided to keep part of it down in their tunnels all year... it's pink, it's pink on white with little bits of all their hue on it and i didn't even decide this... flowers for knife, mirrors for ashen, fans for mulberry, angels for julie, crystals for sugar, and even the normal shiny baubles are making me think of jennifer, who's joining us now.
it's the month of rebirth, after all.
(there's even some red candy canes on it for razor's sake, gotta include her somehow)

i wonder about that. every december, magic happens, life returns somehow. we've been very dissociated this month, but...
we're still together, we're reaching more and more lost alters, they're learning now, learning respect and wonder and love, learning to care for themselves and believe they deserve something brighter and broader and better. we're healing addictions, we're being more forgiving, we're learning to trust and discern and be more selfless, we're just... doing so much better all around, even if we haven't noticed it sharply because it's all been tiny clear steps, adding up, and now we're so high up this staircase we can see the whole valley stretched out indigo and green below us.
intuition and compassion. isn't that fitting.
(those two have been as wonderful as ever too)


...today was confession, the big one before christmas. we went to my favorite church in town, saint john's, it was just as gorgeous as ever.
...
i thought about it all day. laurie and waldorf can tell you. we worried ourself sick over it. but we made up our mind.
and we confessed the thing we've wanted to for years and were always too afraid to,
and julie was sobbing, she couldn't stop saying thank you, she'd wanted to feel that specific absolution since she joined us, and we'd wanted it for longer... and we got it, through courage and compassion we got it.

i had the biggest feeling that december 21st was going to be important and there you go, it was.


i brought my camera. i took a photo of the church on the way home.

it captured the feeling of light and hope and warmth perfectly.




but tomorrow is 12 years. wow.
i love him, i do. i really do. i love him more than i can put into words but it feels like a snowfall now, just quietly glittering with the christmas lights, a sort of bliss that's overwhelming but serenely so, the kind that makes your heart want to burst just from smiling so wide. it's different from what jewel used to get, hers had so much more pain, and i can feel that but really it's so nice to have peace settled into this progress, the sort of peace that's there because you made it, because you flew over the whole ocean with this olive branch and by golly now that you're on solid ground it's going to become a forest of hope, a sanctuary of new life with a rainbow stretching endlessly overhead.

i'm getting poetic. i really need sleep. we need to deal with evenings more wisely, it's tough when you get home late and end up eating at 7pm because that alone will toss off your schedule. ah well. we'll do better tomorrow.


...i haven't had a legit heart connection in a few weeks because i'm so used to being with the daemons and uh, they're far more direct and ardent, in a teeth-to-the-ribs sort of way. they're very interesting and i love them.
but chaos 0 isn't slipping as much as he was before. he's very strongly holding on to who he is and i can see him all the time now, remember back in 2006 or 2007 when that jewel first started seeing him and she was overwhelmed with love, but it was so rare for her to have sight like that? and now it's constant. now whenever i turn my eyes inwards i can see everyone, everything, so clearly, effortlessly, all at once. i can trace their faces with my hands and i would except i become a trembling wreck of love and dissolve into dust from it. maybe i should. it'd be festive enough, if i'm the only snow we're going to see this week then so be it.


in any case it's late/early and i only meant to write three sentences here tonight but you know how it is.


good night everyone, i love you all.
see you tomorrow!

 




prismaticbleed: (worried)





- slept in today. 12 hours I think. hack upon awakening. WHY. However it did clarify that to our brain, “sex” and “sexual intercourse” are TOTALLY DIFFERENT THINGS allowing some fronters to be tricked. Jay realizing that hir resonance was completely INCOMPATIBLE with physical sex. Felt “wrong,” made him very scared. His resonance is like glittering diamond crystals in stage light, whereas the “sex” shit was like a dark blue dense orb, thick energy swirling very slowly. Again, felt VERY wrong and he started sobbing when he realized what had happened. Also reiteration of the “wrong energy flow” thing too; jay said that even in non-sexual contexts (which should be the ONLY things he or we are exposed to), he CANNOT take anything in. it feels invasive, unfitting, diseased, forced. He can give, but he CANNOT take. This is important and relevant even for heart connections—those should ONLY EVER be MUTUAL, a sort of “mixing” and NO give/take junk AT ALL. If that’s happening it is HACKED and you need to RUN.
- couldn’t quite wake up today. felt very dazed until about 6pm, didn’t help our function much. Before that, bought lettuce at farmers market, chip things at wegmans, but after today they’ve lost all appeal and we no longer feel any need to get them. GOOD.
- therapy was neutral energy but progress was made. Showed her the pictures we found of spinzor, she printed ALL our entries from the past week, started reading 1013 and 1014. trying to get the good-angry “girl” fronter who came out last night to front in therapy. Need to distinguish more clearly between her and overload; they are VERY close (same anchor roots) but have different trigger purposes. Anyway this one feels a LOT of relevant “negative” stuff which is very telling data, so having her out in therapy instead of screaming in the car alone would be great for everyone.
- hack at 10pm or so. Jay came out, sobbing, “I love you guys more than that bitch will ever love anything,” ATONED for the first time in weeks. Ashen says this “gives us our virginity back” so we all feel a lot better now, for the sentiment and actual respectful action. We bled a lot, it was surprising. got all over the floor.
- wreckage found out the hackers apparently had audio files saved on relic (our old/new mp3 player) so she deleted them all. THANK YOU
- speaking of hackers the main concern for all of us seems to be “restore our innocence.” The ONLY reason hacks became so bad and frequent after college is that hackers specifically started corrupting things that we considered “emotionally relevant” ESPECIALLY if they were tied to childhood.
- on that note, apparently our “lost hackers” were getting tricked by the “looks better on paper” thing too, as well as trauma residue. You know the one lime hacker who was obsessed with “children’s sexuality?” well at the concert we showed her what ACTUAL kids (7-12) looked like, and she was horrified. “I’d never touch them! I’d never hurt them EVER!!” she couldn’t even fathom someone associating them with sexuality in any sense. So she’s profoundly sorry. GOOD. Maybe she can help us now. But yeah there’s also apparently a mental split there?? Which is something we had as a child too—we couldn’t understand how children turned into adults. We saw kids—which, to us, was EVERYONE up to like age 17—as asexual, innocent, completely safe. That weird period around 18 baffled us, because we couldn’t understand that there was a “transition period” from being a child to being an adult. For us, adults—like age 30 on I guess?—were inherently sexual and therefore totally unsafe. BUT as a child we could not understand that adults HAD been children once!!!!!!! So that still lingers in our head somehow. We need to discuss that. We need to discuss a LOT on this topic actually; it’s so tangled due to trauma and we never really looked at a lot of it before because of trauma, so. I should make a list.
- WE GOT A NEW LAPTOP??? Total surprise, thanks gramps. Right in time for jay’s birthday, go figure. Haven’t taken it out of the box yet, hope it works. In any case I don’t want to use a desktop anymore dude it HURTS
- sugar is still laurie’s bodyguard if you forgot and she’s been showing her face a lot lately. Wreckage has too, if that’s not evident. She is becoming very close to laurie actually, which isn’t surprising-- it seems our most devoted protectors have the most broken hearts; they both tend to end up sobbing after awful days because they want to shield everyone from that pain and terror and they feel helpless sometimes, in the face of how much we’re still struggling with. But again, we all love them, and their existences alone are reassuring to all of us even on those awful days.
- tomorrow we have a therapy appointment near the local theater so genesis decided “let’s see a movie” so I said “sure, it’s a date” and we’re giggling over that but yeah, movie day. we haven’t just chilled together in a while and I think I desperately need it; I love him so much and I MISS spending entire days with just him.
- we all agree that Infinitii needs to “reset” and HOPEFULLY after the concert yesterday ze has, and that will stick. We also all agree that the “infi” going with the hackers is NOT REALLY HIR; jay can tell, the vibe is all wrong, always feels secretly malevolent, too much like tar. He says that frequently that “infi” also has RED EYES which is NOT SAFE. The real infi ALWAYS has iridescent-black irises, and now ze should also have a face-mouth as often as possible as that carries the “inner fire” we’re all trying to get back, the sheer determination to stand strong against evil, the proclamation that we will overcome it always. We are soldiers of love & light and we refuse to let ourselves be pushed around anymore.
- jewel tried to front today BUT she felt her first wave of self-humiliation from the grandmother??? It was VERY sad and just as frightening; she should NOT ever be corrupted by that stuff. But it was shame tied to “I’m younger than this body and I am being condemned for acting my age when they consider it “silly” and “inappropriate.”” So really it was a profound sadness. We need to reassure her, but I think from now on she’s going to be a lot more careful fronting around people. It’s still not safe here to be anything but stealth.
- in light of slc “pain residue,” we’ve found that there is NO MEMORY AT ALL LEFT OF ANY OF IT, save for location data and vague recollection data of entries written about it. BUT most notably, in asking damaged alters, they consider the physical people and their screennames to be DIFFERENT INDIVIDUALS. And its really sad because the associations are skewed? There’s so much fear and anger (why???) tied to remembrances of the physical people; the response seems to be “they emotionally abused us and were cold to/ angry at us all the time” but is that true?? Or was that how things were interpreted, in light of how these alters were treated prior to slc?? I have no idea. I want to let go of that FOREVER but as long as there is still inexplicable grief and loathing tied to it, we can’t; it needs to be healed. I don’t want any bad residue anywhere.
- …which is probably why hacks keep happening. Remember we were told that in order to truly heal we must remove all fear/ loathing/ etc. from that experience. Therefore, we developed abusive alters who did not feel trauma from sexuality, in order to present us as “healed.” THAT’S A LIE. As long as people like ashen and sylvain and david and jeremiah and jay and cel and Julie and eros and Javier and cz and infinitii exist—and yeah we’ve all felt the awful horrendous side of sexuality at some point—then we aren’t “healed” in the way that THEY define “healing.” …and to be blunt this is probably the biggest strike against Jacob, too—the fact that, in 2010, he erroneously labeled
bottom line, to us, true “healing” is for us to remove all hate/ fear/ disgust from that topic BUT also to never participate in it, because we STILL DON’T WANT TO.
- oh. Also, why we are so pissed at the hackers. This morning, before they decided to try and hijack jay, he was specifically focusing on leagueworld HEART CONNECTIONS. those damned hackers are STILL TRYING TO CORRUPT THAT.


(ended just like that; not adding any more as it speaks for itself well enough)



prismaticbleed: (scared)


july 20th.


morning= the "sandblaster analogy" with hackers, and julie being "built rusted" but still fixed.

later on, laurie's hopeful comment to me that that fixing is "how I love?" how salt (plague) gets into things, eats away at everything, but I'm willing to put the work in and fix those "cars" up again. no matter how devastated they are.
told me I'm a source of hope for her too. how she doesn't want to fall into hatred anymore. she wants to learn to love and forgive and hope as unconditionally as I do, on my best days. she told me not to get lost either.


lynne took a hack tonight.
the androgyne was out, lynne realized this person actually WANTED "sex" (that damned undefined word) but in a way that had nothing to do with lust or lasciviousness? so lynne took the chance to see what in the world they were doing.

i can't talk about that it makes me sick to think it HAPPENED

androgyne obsessed with the "breakage/leakage" concept. getting it confused with hellish human sexuality.
jay and infi are the main persons interested in that concept, for the record, but they have total inside roots enough to not get hacked or manipulated. plus jay is absolutely sex-repulsed (no malice, just "ew") so we're not worried about him as he is.

lynne then decided to atone.
profusely sorry, but not self-hating-- just sad that she had let herself be dragged into this, that she hadn't had enough wisdom to stop this.
but that's why these keep happening really. we don’t know WHY there's such potency behind the androgyne's motivation, we keep trying to find out.
laurie said this was why she was so terribly lenient with those "fallen" voices (we can't rightfully call them "hackers" because they ARENT malicious, just terribly lost); she realized they were trying to accomplish something totally different, something sad and hopeful and confused and wanting of affection, and they had no fucking clue what else to do. laurie realized the more she yelled at them and told them no, the more we had to deal with ACTUAL negative hackers because they fed on that shit.
laurie helped atone as a result of her guilt over this. she wanted to protect people but she also didn't want to become ruled by near-hateful rage and violence anymore. (she's really torn up about that, her anchor is a MESS and she's very scared so we're all worried as hell about her.)
razor was also intrigued that there was like no pain sensation today so she jumped in too, knife had to speak up and stop everyone because frankly lynne got REALLY carried away (she felt she owed that much but still geez).
sugar was also out to clean up.

laurie realized, the androgyne legitimately thought there was NO OTHER WAY to be close to someone.
so laurie told them, "I love everyone in this entire system, and I'd never sleep with any of them" then "don't you realize there are other ways to show your love?"
androgyne paused, replied with something like "but I want to be this close to people, and share myself with them, and that's the only way I know how." in short, "if i care i HAVE to sleep with them" but not feeling ANYTHING, even the affection was dim and distant and buried under the numbness required to shove hirself into such situations.
at this laurie cut her wrist, showed the androgyne the blood, said that this was how she "shared herself with people." there WERE other ways.

lynne realized that the BLOOD gave the SAME FEELING as what the androgyne was after!! (intimacy of it)
idea, maybe we can start using "atonement" to PREEMPTIVELY stop hacks.

laurie had another idea. we need to TEACH these kids WHAT IT FEELS LIKE to be close to people in non-sexual ways.
she said it "broke her heart" to realize that these kids KNEW NO OTHER CONTEXT to closeness, to human affection so to speak. they literally thought that if you love someone SO much that you want to break yourself open and pour yourself into them, really, they only knew ONE way and that was through a sexual context. which was why they kept going after that, but STILL dissociated totally, or cut out all physical sensation except pain and heartbeats.
the lost kids DON'T SLIP, they don't harm people, they run on a lustless basis, just like eros/cupid did.
but the problem is, this programming is the wrong context. this is the wrong way for them to look for what they want, it will never really work. we all know that people SHUT DOWN when hacks happen, no matter HOW hard they try to purify them or stick around afterwards. the body can't deal.
so we all agree, we have to start HEALING THE HACKERS and the fallen ones, it's going to take a LOT OF TIME AND EFFORT but hey, if we can heal JULIE of all people, we can heal anyone else.

 

 

 





prismaticbleed: (held)

 

 

june 24th entry.

we took huge measures to prevent all future hacks yesterday, and then today some fcker went and used one of the ANCIENT hack methods, one of the "60 seconds and you're dead" ones.
someone utterly pissed off came out, don’t know who, but they were full of nothing but hatred of the mother. early 20s I guess, female pronouns but not a female (typical). jay temporarily semi-fronted to tell them that they can't be feeding hatred, even if it's legitimate, we can't just say "okay it exists let's just let it continue." we had to heal it somehow, without burying it. jay said this fronter was "feeding into the hatred you feel the mother manifests," i.e. in their eyes, the mother was nothing but a walking mirror of rage and hatred and spite and manipulation, therefore when in her presence they "looped" that right back? feedback loop. jay said we had to stop that somehow.
algorith came out to atone. called sugar in to help. only those two.
shockingly solid overlay for algorith, zir 'accent' came through too, which is rare (ze has a voice that can't be imitated or forced but algorith previously hasn't come through strongly enough for it to settle in well).

at some point laurie came in, I remember algorith was crying over the bathtub drain, her hair/visor crystal clear in the memory data. she was saying something about numb states? said that "this really fcking hurts" but the physical pain was so distant, the real pain was this inexplicable crushing sadness that the physical pain was dragging out? the same sort of awful choking sobs that ashen usually is associated with.
algorith was also upset because "there's no comprehension tied to the language," i.e. saying things like "we were hacked," "someone abused us," "we were damaged against our will," etc. DOESN'T REGISTER ANYMORE??? like the words mean nothing. I've noticed we've been getting this with reading in general lately. unless words are tied to visuals and/or sensations, they are empty. so we will have to work with that from now on.
algorith also said that in such cases, then sheer honor and duty are important. even if we don't feel anything, atonement needs to happen, because THAT at least has a real response-- it elicits this sorrowful agony, and it DOES help prevent hacks when weaker people are out because many of them are well aware that there WILL be retribution if they are careless or apathetic.
sugar's overlay didn't quite register well; she has been conflicted over her color lately, she's not sure if she's truly pink or cerise. so that's her struggle right now, we're keeping tabs on it.
knife showed up afterwards, said he couldn't bear dealing with this again. he's so fragile, but he snaps. not long ago he flat-out went old school on whoever got hacked, took out the knife and was brutal. but he came to his senses later and just crumpled into sobs. its heartbreaking but, again, emotions are almost totally absent in these states? why????
we've been wondering if there is outside influence. maybe it sounds psychotic but really. mind control, chemicals, bad vibes, etc. who knows. either way we NEED to be vigilant and tough here.
also just remember, and that is notable, the "empty apathy" ONLY HAPPENS IN HACK SITUATIONS!!!! in other situations, with other fronters, THAT DOESN'T HAPPEN. we CAN still feel, very strongly, but the instant these hacker shitheads show up then nope, we're bleached out like plaster. it's not good.

sugar got a little overboard, which was also heartbreaking-- some "voice" or data log upstairs was trying to get her to "feel emotions" because she wasn't processing anything either, and did so by saying "someone innocent was hurt. aren't you a protector of innocents? you weren't there to protect them. they got hurt because you weren't there." and THAT tore at her like a knife, the grief was massive, she immediately grit her teeth against the pain and just started cutting. algorith was telling her "that's enough," so was mr sandman??? (he seems to hang around; we are kind of paranoid because we're not always sure if it's him or a copier) but she wouldn't stop, she was in tears, saying "it's not enough, it'll never be enough," felt like the old cannon days where there was so much contrition that no amount of blood would ever atone for it. it's a horrible feeling. but she stopped, algorith stepped in to clean up, that's when she got hit by the sadness and said what was written earlier.
the word "catharsis" stands out. once again pain is proven sacred, the RIGHT SORT OF PAIN.
I can't help but wonder if this is why hacks are happening? subconsciously. like we are fighting them constantly, desperately, with everything we have, but we're wondering. there are two windows that we can't seem to close, that hackers are sneaking in. the first is FORGETFULNESS. it's due to dissociation and splitting. people DON'T REALIZE WHAT HACKS ARE and then get tricked by false promises and then we have the original situation all over again, except not, because the apathy or hatred kicks in, and we don't know where all the actual hurt and scared people are. the second window is PAIN. always, always, when you get people out who know what hacks are, they justify it with "the pain is worth it." NO IT'S NOT!!!!!!!!! THE PAIN IS NOT WORTH IT!!!!!! YOU WANT PAIN, WE'LL GIVE YOU PAIN, THERE ARE A LOT OF KNIVES IN THIS FCKING HOUSE, WE SHOULD CARRY ONE AROUND AT THIS POINT
sorry. that's a good idea though. pocket knives. we should get one. xacto knives. razor had one, somewhere.
but yeah. pain has always been an issue because it's tied to "how much can I endure?" and endurance of more and more pain is viewed as strength, is viewed as something honorable and desirable. WHY? where did that start??? childhood??? it's this obsession with pushing oneself to the limit until they crumple in agony, then the instant they recover, throwing MORE pain at them. the goal is to push and push and push more and more pain until something snaps or breaks, and then we CAN'T endure any more. it's literally a death drive of some sort, it has to be. it will literally force endurance UNTIL SOMETHING ELSE STOPS IT. it will NOT stop of its own accord. and THAT is the problem with hacks.
THAT IS THE PROBLEM WITH HACKS
because they typically don’t EVER stop until someone is in excruciating pain and the retributors come out. you can fight them off for hours, days, weeks. they wont stop because "they've already started, and now we have to finish it."
god damn it I DON’T WANT TO FINISH THIS I DON’T WANT THIS AT ALL
its horrible, it's that horrible ladder mindset, "step 1 means step 100 is inevitable," in other words don't even think of touching the tar, because one drop will turn into a coffin. its inescapable. its horrible.

we forgot that, way way way back when, the tar used to hack the younger girls by TURNING INTO PEOPLE. dream hacks did that too. we forgot about those. we still get them sometimes but we've forgotten about them. isnt that sick, that's how bad the depersonalization has gotten
but. yeah. it's still a thing. people keep FORGETTING that the tar and plague EXIST, "the devil's finest trick is to persuade you that he does not exist," etc. its these damn hyperhappy people, these superspiritual ones, that are so willing to see good in EVERYTHING that they forget that THERE IS STILL "BAD" STUFF OUT THERE, evil DOES exist damn it, STOP JUSTIFYING EVERYTHING, IT DOESN’T WORK THAT WAY
this forgetting and hand-waving "its okay" bullshit will be the death of us if we don’t shape up soon.
there is a fine line, there IS A LINE, MORALITY EXISTS, STOP STEPPING ALL OVER IT
the whole "sacred or profane" thing doesn't fcking apply when you refuse to acknowledge that profanity is STILL an option, you jackasses. and when you're fcking up people's lives trying to "make everything sacred," then all you're doing is sending EVERYTHING straight to hell.



other things, good things.
went for a job interview today. if we get it, we'll never have to worry about money again, haha. here's hoping. it might be tough but we're willing to give it our all.
picked cherries today. the tree in the backyard actually had fruit this year and the bugs and birds DIDN'T EAT IT. which is rare, haha. so we were up in a tree this morning, in the clear sunny weather. it was nice, if not for the literal clouds of bugs following us around.
eating is starting to hurt less. however, it's surprising, because the foods that used to hurt horrendously used to be addiction foods, possibly due to texture or self-abuse. but! now, even though we're trying to re-introduce them, we're finding that even if they DON'T hurt as bad anymore, we DON'T want them anymore. which is terrifically freeing and a huge relief. really they're still nauseating, but at least now we don't feel "obligated" to eat them, and at least now we do have that reassurance that if we have no other option, they won't cause us excruciating pain. there is still a huge amount of fear tied to eating anything that's not a vegetable, which we want to heal without hitting the opposite extreme again (forcing ourselves to eat the very foods that cause us pain "to fix the fear," it only adds to it). but we are healing. it's an odd process; the healing itself seems to happen effortlessly and without warning, like dead leaves falling by themselves. which is nice.
emmett and aimee were out momentarily today, on that note. it's good whenever they're around.
we think FIG was out???? we've been trying to pinpoint the other eating alters, one of the big ones is not human but we cannot figure out their overlay. eaters are always inhuman, often monstrous and typically vicious, because we view eating as monstrous, animalistic, vulgar, etc. so in order to eat, in order to consume and destroy, one must be an animal, a monster. you get the idea. humanoids cannot eat because it is humiliating and filthy and very very jarring. we've realized that. so yes, someone was out eating and they unsurprisingly had a lot of teeth or something, this is not a new person though, just haven't had this sort of "actual eating" situation in weeks. so fig might not be dead. i just don’t want to repeat this sort of situation, fig doesn't eat green food, emmett does, and that's what we typically stick with. but today was trying those danger foods again and someone else was out. we'll see, I guess.

we've spent most of today otherwise queuing stuff on our alternate tumblrs. we have this file full of "to queue" posts that we just stockpile, and then we just take a day or two to fill them up. we don’t really like tumblr but it is still a way to inspire people, so we keep it going because hey, one person can still make a difference. us sharing something might reach someone who really needed it, and might not have otherwise seen it. you never know. so we do that effort.
of course the system people have their blogs too, at least the people who like that sort of thing do. leon has one but he's not into blogging so he's never used it, haha. infinitii is the polar opposite, I swear ze has like 2000 things to queue, I have no idea if that’s because ze resonates with what a lot of people post? could be, that sort of alien/ angel/ shadow/ star/ etc. vibe seems to be quite prevalent on tumblr lately. but in any case, apparently jay follows a lot of blogs that post the kind of stuff infi likes, so.
jay said he likes looking at infi's blog because it's very reassuring? not sure if word matches entirely. but it fills him with a lot of deep appreciation and hope, seeing infi's vibe represented in an abstract way there, by hir own construction.


on father's day, jay had the xbox all to himself and he actually played nier for an hour.
that, plus other events lately, is making us realize that whoever was out in 2011 is STILL ALIVE. it's whatever host originally took the name "eros" but then got corrupted and faded out. well our current eros is NOT that guy, we all know that, he just has the name as it fit. but what do we call this kid then? we're saying "cupid" for now but the name does not fit at all. either way he CAN still front and he is STUCK in late 2011? every previous host is.
in any case, this is all very existential. jay is learning where his boundaries of self are, where he cannot exist, where other people move in to take his place, etc. it's important because no other host has ever done this before, but we have to now, now that we're aware that we have d.i.d. and switching is a thing.
laurie is taking it hard, even if she won't show it. her very existence is tied to the hosts/cores, and this sudden revelation that there's NOT just one, that she might deal with four or more different "hosts" per day and she might not know who they are, is very existentially shaking to her too.
she always sees jay iridos (does that name still fit him??? our current "inner core") at night, but that's the only constant now. there is at least one other white-haired host, could be up to three, we're checking past timelines, there were SO many breaks and resets since the Jay(ce) bloodline began but, just like the Jewels, they were ALL USING THE SAME NAME. so now we have to go back and differentiate these people.
xenophon's not sure how to deal with all this yet. we feel sorry for her. we all love her, but this whole parental confusion situation has got to be really upsetting for a child, no matter how much that child has been through.
jay has told her that no matter what, he'll be there for her. she still calls him dad, even if he isnt. I think that says a lot too.

boats are everywhere lately.
remember last year we were getting tons of animal symbolism? mainly deer and yellow swallowtails. all in the winter, they were everywhere.
now it's boats. EVERYWHERE. this has been slowly building up for a few months I will admit. but its all piling up. doesn't feel like it will "stick around," just like right now its message is needed and important, and once we get it, it'll sail away. (carry on, for the record)

our therapist said something interesting too, on monday. she was talking about how lord of the rings has been a huge influence in her life, literally for decades, but then after she rewatched the movies several times that urgency just faded out. like I said about the leaves earlier, same thing but positive. it played its role and now it was a free thing, no longer insistent. and she said sometimes that happens, sometimes a movie or book or song will just jump back into our awareness, and we will feel that need to revisit it, because it has a message for us again. maybe it's a new one, maybe it's an old one we didn't fully integrate or understand at first.
as she was talking I thought of "island" by aldous huxley, how genesis and I would always stop and re-read the last chapter whenever we were in the bookstore, how that same chapter is now perpetually tied to laurie thanks to the karuna event (hence the title). we have a copy of the book on our computer, but no physical copy (we really should buy one). anyway yeah I told her that when we first read it in early 2012 (the spring, a MISSING TIME PERIOD, which is actually hugely relevant so maybe we SHOULD reread it ASAP), and that Xenophon actually had to practically force us to continue through that one chapter as it was so absolutely life-altering and terrifying that we couldn't handle it. that's actually one of the only things we remember about early 2012, is sitting on that couch in the middle of the college lounge, quickly shutting down and dissociating, but she was standing on our legs and shaking us awake, calling us "dad," telling us we had to keep reading, it was important.
geez. that whole spring is a shattered mess of dissociated, uncomfortable vibes. like whoever was around at the time (probably multiple people) had a toxic-positive vibe far too often? looking back then feels TOO optimistic, like someone trying too damn hard to be "totally good" and ending up on the opposite side. which, if I'm not mistaken, is what happened in early 2012.
…maybe that's something we should re-read and discuss in therapy. the very thought is making me literally panic and want to vomit. there is FEAR tied to early 2012, the same kind of fear we used to get before a brutal thunderstorm, when the wind was whipping the trees sideways and our grandmother was cackling that a tornado was coming to tear our house down. same kind of utter pinprick dread.
and it's yellow. josephina I'm so sorry. it's a sort of washed-out yellow gray, the color of a tornado sky. which makes sense. I'm well aware that early 2012 WAS rather horrifying at times, it was a hell of a mess, it was rife with confusion and pride and overcompensating and trying too damn hard. we have forgotten virtually ALL of it, and the therapist has reminded us that is a PROTECTIVE instinct, but… we need to remember. we need to remember, especially with how much has been revisited lately, it's a frightening though but we need to remember.

oh, she also mentioned the whole "hero's journey" concept, by joseph campbell, and I remembered that we literally have an incredible book of symbolism by him right on our shelf in our room. I told her that, she laughed and took an audio copy of it off her bookshelf. well there you go! she said maybe we should reread it. considering how we literally went on a symbolism binge two weeks ago, and I've been mulling that over since then, I think we should. that book was "dropped in our lap" really; we randomly stopped at a library by our community college one afternoon, they were having a book sale, we just happened to see that book on the shelf, had some cash on hand, bought it. magic! we did read it once and I remember it was EXTREMELY informative. there was a whole section on religion and marriage which I keep thinking about, gonna have to reread that, with all the research we've been doing on purity culture and how that played into our trauma history (STILL not done with those entries, they're hard to write, I admittedly keep procrastinating as a result). so that's a thing to do.
she said the whole "hero's journey" thing really applied to trauma patients, how they are uprooted and tossed into a sort of personal psychological quest of healing. she said for us that was a good thing to keep in mind; healing and "going back home" at the end does NOT invalidate or "delete" the journey. going back home sometimes means to a different home. we said all that and she said it was true.
but yeah that's a thought about the boats too, the symbolism bit. I know they're about navigation and travel (ties into the journey thing? i know boats are also associated with death/rebirth) and also WATER, water symbolism is huge in general but especially in our System, but there's so much. we have some data we need to read through already, about boats as symbols, so we will, and then get back to you. I just wanted to mention that therapy did assist towards that topic.


last thing. the important things (truest things) are always last. that's another bad habit from childhood. "you must suffer/ endure bad things/ etc. before you deserve a good thing." and then by the time you've "suffered enough," you no longer have TIME for the good thing, or you're in too much pain to appreciate it, or something else where you ultimately lose it. we push it to the end, we end up pushing it off a cliff, it never gets written or experienced. we end up feeling empty and unfulfilled and miserable and we keep forgetting we don’t have to do this. we can have these good things, if only we'd stop "saving them for last." it's really really unhealthy. it's bullshit, laurie says.
she's tied to most of the truest things, so.
but. last night, no idea what led up to it,
lately jay has been "out of it" upon awaking and falling asleep? which isnt good. usually going to sleep is the only solid chance we get during a day to reconnect with headspace, for jay to be "out" at all, as he's an inner-anchored person. and its very important, spiritually and emotionally, for us to tune back in inside after the rush and rabble of the day outside. but, not sure if its nightmares or stress or the environment downstairs, jay hasn't been sleeping well? chaos hasn't been taking it well.
quick addition, chaos is still a mess with names, lots of conflict. he's really uncomfortable with his original name unless it contains the "zero" at the end. but he has at least four different names that he uses currently. we keep going back to "chaos" because of the profound significance that name has picked up over the years (with cosmogony myths & things), and because we really do need to stop rejecting our "darker sides" because of forced absolute positivity. yes the "sea of serenity" title still fits, yes all the dream world titles still fit, yes it all fits. but up here it's always either chaos or cz, always either the cosmic void or a naturally flawless gemstone. seriously this guy is just full of significance, it's really amazing.
but he adores jay. and jay adores him. and lately jay has been really foggy when he wakes up, he doesn't forget people or blank out, he's just really out of it. disconnected. and that sort of bleary unintended ignorance hurts a lot, because how do you get through that? it's not a wall, it's a misalignment. you reach in one direction and it doesn't match up right.
but it doesn’t stay. thank god, it doesn’t stay. that’s one thing we're all thankful for, is that jay has not lost himself. there have been a LOT of threats of a host reset lately, all of which laurie has responded to with no small amount of anguish, but it seems like jay is vitally important just as he is, even if his role seems "small." its hugely important, no matter how niche it is, so to speak.
jay's been asking lynne if she can get closer to the rest of us, kind of like how josephina is trying to put hir unexpected walls down. lynne's an oldbie so it is rather shocking that she isn't that close to anyone besides spine, laurie, and julie-- and even then, spine is the only one she talks to in quiet, with that much honesty. but she's aware of this, and it bothers her. she's orange, she's one of the "lower" spectrum colors (if you think of the rainbow as vertical), and they all have edges. again, tying her in with josephina with events lately. so we're trying to talk to her more upstairs, more openly. I mean it's kind of inevitable now. lynne's always been the stable one, the peacekeeper, the mischievous yet hospitable smile keeping everyone together. the violinist, the jokester, the idea girl, the autumn warmth. but she has an edge. and she's deeper than even she admits, too. after that attempted reset barely a month ago… there was data stored, jay saw some of it, fragments but enough. he says he feels things more than sees them. and he felt the punch to the heart as she cried, as lynne sobbed, learning that laurie was the first to go. she told laurie this on her own later, I think laurie is still fully processing that, that one of her closest friends cares about her that much. but it's good. to have this communication now, this honesty.
as for the other lower color person. the "lowest" color on the spectrum, making it the anchor between headspace and the physical, the color that was previously so important and sacred that only cores held it. red. javier's color.
so jay hasn't been sleeping so well, but he's trying. and he is genuinely trying to promote sincerity within the system, with the more he reads, and relearns, and the more we experience. he is succeeding.
we're all growing. the color realms are being built. it's surging with hope.
but last night, again, no idea what led to it, but jay ended up wondering how javier was doing. how's the red, is there a realm for it yet, we haven't spoken to him in a while, how is he? so he goes looking, but he forgets its late at night so everything is being tinged by dream now, everything is unhinging and floating into blackspace, for the night. so when he steps into the theoretical red realm he ends up seeing something like this. the way the city looked in december of 2013, when everything hung on the edge of death, and javier was brought back to life in the face of it, against all odds, against all opposition.
what jay really didn’t expect was to find javier there anyway, in tears, before throwing his arms around jay and sobbing that he loved him.
jay says he really wasn't surprised. he and javier have always felt close, from even before javier manifested. it's probably an inherent connection between the red and the white.
jay asked didn't javier love jeremiah already, javier said absolutely, but that was a different sort. softer, quieter, very affectionate. very pink. this, for jay, was something built on empathy, something sharper. something genuine in the way laurie's love is genuine, a quality that cannot occur without having shared blood, fear, honesty, secrets, trust.
so there it was. jay said then in that case he was allowed up in the core-room from then on, no exceptions. not that night, it was too volatile already, too late. but if he wanted to build on this then he had to join the club, so to speak.
so that's the state of that. javier is already rather close to laurie, surprisingly, but they don't really 'know' each other as people well enough yet. not enough mutual experiences. nevertheless javier has a great heart and laurie has already expressed how profoundly grateful and happy she is to finally be reconnecting with a Red, how she misses working with people of that color. so it's nice.
we're not worried about genesis, he immediately befriends anyone nice. chaos has such an open heart he'd never think of denying anyone an honest chance, and he always looks for the best in people anyway. and infinitii loves everything by default, so.
all in all this turns the pentagram into a potential hexagon, and if we include the two stragglers who've been hanging around for a literal decade by now, we have an octagram, how cool is that.

it's almost 2am and we really should not be going to sleep this late, that's probably whats making us so sick. sleeping during the day is ALWAYS dangerous, 95% of the time we get nightmares and/or hacks and that is not good at all. so this needs to change, which means we need to stop working late.

good night everyone. life is brighter lately, we're working hard to keep it that way.

 





 

 

june 9 2015

Jun. 9th, 2015 11:17 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)


 

I am so sick of hacks.

the entire body hurts. I am so sick.
I want to throw up and vomit forever. it feels like I was punched in the stomach. it's an awful sick-deep feeling. like something is wrong. like someone just jammed all this dead fat or plastic wax in there. just empty, dead, hollow hard white shit. it's terrifying and it hurts and it makes me so so so so so sick

sugar and razor atoned for it, they told the fronter "you're not gonna fcking run"

garrison is sad over this?? he said these hacks are so weird because they happen in less than two minutes and they aren't even conscious. they are semi-obligatory, mostly now they are IMITATIVE. they are completely "selfless" in the idea of "I must imitate that person. I must do this FOR THEM, because they did it." it's really fcking horrible and bizarre
so it's half obligation, but mostly mirroring.
it's stupid as hell

we're very sick
we tried to go to our hormone appointment this morning but the turnpike was shut down and we got stuck in deadlock traffic for 90+ minutes
so we got there late and then they couldn't take us so we had to leave
the father drove us, he was so upset about everything, we felt horrible
plus he's having so much trouble at his workplace, there's a big company building a warehouse right behind his garage, it's flooding and collapsing the hills and destroying streets and the county commissioners are pissed and he answered like 20 phone calls while we were on the road.
but
"i" was trying to pray on the turnpike, "please get us there," "mary undoer of knots," etc.
and it was terrifying, terrifying
because every time I tried to pray to a christian figure their mental image would say "no, we're not going to help you," when I asked why, "because we hate you"
"because you're trans and we don't want you to be trans and we hate you"
"because you're already a whore"
I knew they were demons, no good holy person would talk like that
I told them that and they got pissed and violent
the one pretending to be mary tried to strangle me
it was all very disturbing
I tried asking quan yin, although I was scared she would demand worship and slavery too, but she didn't? she said she'd help. and what she said she'd do, happened.
so I don't know if that was legit or not but she at least was nice and listened and didn't spit at me and didn't demand I "pay her back" in blood or something similar just for "daring to ask."
I said I am NOT comfortable with worshiping ANYTHING, there's too much trauma tied to that, I absolutely cannot do that. she said that's fine, she just asked for reverence and respect, I said I could easily do that. as long as I wasn't yoked-in for life by the neck, just for praying to her once.

this spiritual stuff is so existentially terrifying, it's so bad lately

I was sitting in a car for upwards of 8 hours today but here I am sitting down again now
I shouldn't be but the leg is bleeding and I'm sad and tired and standing is just going to give me bad posture at this point.
we really should go walk in the kitchen later, maybe, for an hour. I don't know.


we're still at one of those points where "hatred for headspace" is permeating EVERYTHING.
jewel doesn't quite hate it, but she is utterly fed up with it and really doesn't like associating with it, because LO AND BEHOLD the "gap" is back, she can't work on the League while headspace is around, and so she's not happy.
jessica and christina still hate the system and want it dead, whatever that means for them they don't care, I don't think they're even thinking about that future.

oh on that note. we pinpointed the whole "lilac killer girl" person they ARE christina marie!!
the girl WE've been calling "christina" lately, the one in the chapel with the third eye, two nights ago she chose the name PATRICIA instead, so.
the REAL "christina marie" IS THE ONE WHO CAUSED THE LOCKOUT IN 2013. she STILL has the mindset of "dear god please kill everyone in headspace thank you!! <3" which is really scary but that's it. she hates us in a "good christian" way, basically "they're corrupt and it would be better for everyone if they just stopped existing" so she does not care about us at all.
she's definitely tar-infested to an extent. she has the hidden malevolent edge, we've seen it.

chaos is currently going by the name serenity. yes, really. ze's been considering it for a while and about 3, 4 days ago ze said flat-out to use that name for zir instead, whenever possible.
I don't know if we ever said, ze was actually using "mare serenitatis" as a pseudo-name for months before now. "sea of serenity." so no one's really surprised in here.


jeremiah found out something important about david today. you know how david is always crying "mommy help" when he's scared? but every time a "mother figure" or woman shows up he gets scared, cowers, and says "no, no?"
well. that is because he apparently sees the word "mommy" as referring to a PERSON, gender irrelevant, who is SAFE and PROTECTIVE and will keep him shielded from harm. he said "mommy help" is "what you say when you want help," NOT a call for a specific mother figure.
he was always confused over the whole "mother" concept anyway, i was really baffled when he started asking for "mommy" to be honest. it just happened. but i think that's internalized imitation too. "little children cry for their mothers when they are scared!" so it just happened, because it "had to."
why the hell can't we seem to fully reprogram our mind to STOP IMITATING PEOPLE LIKE THAT
IT'S TOXIC

we do have the beginning hints OF a "mother figure" up here, which again doesn't surprise me, because when we started watching steven universe, rose quartz was like the ideal for it. i wouldn't say she had "outspacer" vibes, but she still was resonating as a concept. so. there is a vague person in the BLACK spectrum right now who looks similar to rose quartz, but with this appearance vibe? and the traditional black sparkle color of course. also she's HUGE like she lives in floatspace, she's more concept than person and might sttay that way?
i'm just worried about her because black energy is still dangerous and we do not want our first possible mother figure ever getting corrupted in any way


i'm sorry
this is like the fifth candle i forgot i lit and it spilled all over this computer
one day its going to just break and then i'' ll really have no excuse. i'll have to do all my work on paper again and no more fcking hprrible intetrnet corruption either

i've been dissociating so badly and so severely lately it's scary

that;s it for this entry i'm fed up with this shit for now. i'm sorry.
iwa tnt to just forget all ovfthis exists and do something GOOD for once
i forget what its like to be happy
oi forgethe what its like the be happyp

 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (held)


I've been feeling rather existentially screwed-up lately?
I think it's because we've been letting our well-being completely fall by the wayside. For whatever reason, we just stopped caring about how we treated the body at some point? I don't know if it was post-surgery or what... but the past few months have been rougher than most, from how it feels. Memory is collapsing, health is kind of failing, and honestly we're scared.
We're trying hard to take little steps of improvement, but right now we're also fighting a monstrous wall of depression, shame, and sabotaging self-abusive habits, so those little steps are being taken uphill through a desert at this point.
Still. We won't give up.

Therapy on Monday was INCREDIBLE, from a progress standpoint. I didn't write about it here because it was literally a 40-minute infospill on everything we've been reading lately about RTS and purity/rape culture and how all that ties into our past traumas and current struggles, etc. It's complex but it's VOCABULARY that we've been trying to find for YEARS, like literally we can FINALLY talk about this stuff because there are words that fit it now, there are other people who experienced similar things and who put thoughts together in coherent ways we never would have considered.... you get the idea.
So progress IS being made. It's just tricky lately.

I'm trying to start the dream journal and diet journal again. Both help immensely with grounding and 'non-derealization,' if there's a word for that... they help us get a grip on existence, "hey I actually exist!" That sort of thing. We are uncomfortable with traditional "rituals" but it does help to have patterns. It helps to have solid reference points, threads of coherence, etc.
See I KNOW what to do. Just, right now, it is going to take IRON WILLPOWER to break past these hackers and their programming and all the nasty neglectful habits we've let develop, the same way mold grows, the same way trees rot. We need to just start taking care of ourselves better, more actively.

Doubt is slowly fading. Slowly. But it's fading. I don't know how to express how amazing that is.
Maybe it's because I'm reviewing the archives, remembering who we are/were, but... the reality of us, the honesty of us, is sinking in again. The brightnessof us. Us, seperate from the performances and presentations we cultivated online. We're remembering. I'm remembering.
We're shaking off the dust, we're really trying to.

In the meantime, the past two days have still been oddly off? I've been fasting too much and then panicking because we get sick and eating bad things. It's unhealthy, but I'm aware that it's happening. I just need to make sure we start ACTIVELY using coping methods, grounding skills, etc. We have the help we need. We just need to use it.

Today feels... sad? Like it's an interim feeling, but it's also a calm-before-the-storm feeling... rather, it's like the smell of ozone in the air, potent and buzzing, as the wind whips around you and thunder is rumbling through the mountains, but there's no rain yet. There's no rain yet, and you're running to your car, or to your house, and for a surreal nervous minute you are wrapped up in that whirlwind of almost, in that malestrom of imminence, caught in the tension where there is no time... that's what it feels like.
It's scary too, in that sense, like there's judgment looming and I'm afraid we're running out of time. In any case we ARE using our time unwisely, and I really should ask Cel to help me with that, I know she would. She always helps.
In any case, God knows we need a thunderstorm inside right now. We need the sheets of rain, we need the violet lightning...
But we're getting there. People are healing. People are remembering who they ARE, not who they've been told to be, or who they've allowed themselves to thoughtlessly become.

I've had two dreams this week with Hoopa in them and in both instances ze was directly tied to me somehow. I'm taking that as a good sign too.


So. That's all I have the spoons to type right now. I've been archiving the entire archives onto my laptop, so that's taken many many hours, and several computer crashes. My back hurts and my wrists hurt and my ankles hurt but I'm kind of laughing because God, I can feel that there's blue sky up behind those clouds, I just have to fly.

Therefore I'm just going to toss some System-related art at you because creativity is always good and I love us enough tonight to share this sort of thing.




First is the NEW/current Spectrum Star flowchart, as the last one we did was last July and is now incorrect.



I'm still not sure how correspondences work between colors (I was mapping it out earlier this year), but I'll take the time to revisit that line of thought again soon, if applicable.

Second, also in response to this entry, here's the current work in progress of Central.



I didn't get the chance to touch up the old pictures, but I will soon.
This is also poster-proportioned. So hopefully one day I can get this literally printed as one and put up on the wall in our room. Now we're REALLY unignorable, haha.


Also, you may remember that this was originally supposed to be done in this style, hence the current no-eyes look.
I was experimenting with quotes when we first started... here's the ones we tentatively chose.

 
 

Javier, Leon, and Nathaniel unfortunately don't have much actual dialogue recorded in the archives, so they aren't in those sets.


Speaking of Javier and Nathaniel, I drew these quick headshots as references for a beloved friend (you know who you are) and I don't think they were ever shared here?
  

Javier is really difficult to draw correctly; I'll have to do another picture of him because that one isn't quite correct.
Nat looks a little "buggier" than he does in that sketch (that was just for antennae purposes really). Mainly his eyes are bigger.
Waldorf looks PERFECT though, I am so happy just seeing that picture. Her hair does glow, remember, that's what I was quickly trying to portray there.



I also did three pictures of Infinitii, to show hir "mode changes" roughly.

 

 

Basically:
1) No face-mouth, all wing-mouths: safe to approach. "Feels like a church" mode. Energy is softer, but massive. Carries "creative" Black energy; risk of falling into.
2) No face-eyes, all wing-eyes: approach with caution. Energy is much sharper, "holy fear" sort of vibe. Carries "destructive" Black energy; unpredictable.
3) Face and eyes on both face and wings: the most overwhelming vibe, carrying both sides of Black energy. Completely safe to be around though, if you can handle it.

A rule of thumb is this:
Face-mouths show "negative" Black energy. Face-eyes show "positive" Black energy.
If Infi has NO mouths on hir, ze is completely consumed by the creative side of Black and IS dangerous to be around, although it may not feel like it (that's the danger).
If Infi has NO eyes on hir, GET OUT OF THERE. That's practically Tar-mode. If that's happening Infi is VERY unstable and honestly the System should be concerned.
If Infi changes hir color to be WHITE instead of Black, I have no freaking idea what that's about yet but it usually means that serious business is going down.



And here, have some closeups of the pixels for the original three System daemons.


 

Infinitii, Lethe, and we-still-don't-know, aha. We almost got hir name once, but no dice.
Chocoloco, Dendrite, Nexus, and Triad aren't in this set because I simply haven't gotten around to drawing them out yet.


Someone did try drawing a scene from this *incident* though. Very sketchy, I don't know when it was drawn or who did it, but I am fond of it so here.

 

 

Markus on the left, Ryman and the 2012 Jewel ("Cupid") on the right.



What else can I toss at you.

Oh yeah, this entry is all avatars I've been making at recolor.me and they're really cute actually.

I'm still trying to verify/ finish finding the Spectrum Symbols I mentioned a ways back... Black, Aqua, and Sky are being elusive. Everything else feels fitting right now.
Oh yes, and we have a logo. I'm not showing it to you just yet, I want to digitalize it and make it look lovely. I told you I want to "illustrate" at least some of our life, ideally in a webcomic format, to share with people who haven't/ can't/ would rather not read through the 1000+ pages here. Yes there really are that many dudes, if you've read them all then seriously you deserve some sort of trophy, that is amazing. Also humbling. We owe you a hug or something if we ever meet you physically, really.



Last but not least, here's how many pixel people we have so far.

 

 

About 70 more to go, haha. *sobs*
Not really; we currently only need pixel representations for people who talk in Xangas. But who knows! We all want to talk more, and the channels are open to anyone who wants to chat, so. I'll probably have to do at least 20 more of these at some point. But I'm not complaining; I love everyone and I'm really happy to see the completed art.



On that note it is 1AM and tomorrow is Thursday, I totally forgot. We have TWO therapy appointments and we really should go jogging in the morning before we end up sitting in a car all day. Gotta take those small steps, like I said. Just get the good habits going again.

I love all you readers, invisible or not, and thanks for being there.
May you have a lovely lovely night, and dreams to match.


 

prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

 


 

 

so apparently there was a hack tonight

no idea how, no idea how, how

there were never this many people around after a hack before. central was there.
every retributor was there. razor was out. sugar tried for a moment. mulberry was out, with her sage smoke and prayers. no idea why she got tied to that, maybe in lieu of christina, i dont know

ashen was out, wreckage was there. jay was out, sobbing because he didn't know what the heck had happened but he didn't want this continuing again.
the worst part is that every single time it is DIFFERENT. we take precautions every time but new things keep appearing.
i read something once about this. how until something is really healed it will keep finding new outlets to bring itself to your attention. well what the heck do we have to do yet. we are TRYING to just "let this go" but dude that apparently is not working, maybe we're doing it wrong, we keep getting caught up in the bad old messages and fears, we keep hitting apathy, we keep locking ourselves out in the cold, disregarding our own heart.
but we're doing better. we're doing so much better. none of the old hacks work anymore. they have to try really hard to get through to us now. they have to be really cruelly sneaky and brutal now.
and that's kind of the problem


i have never seen laurie cry so much in my life.
when she gets really distraught she gets violent? she screams and breaks stuff. damages things. it's just this awful despair that crushes outwards. she just sobs, it breaks my heart, god i never ever ever want to see her so sad again, god,
lynne was there, jo was there, leon was there earlier, and nat, god it was so nice earlier today, we were all talking to each other, why did this happen tonight, why, what year is it even

but laurie was talking to leon at some point this afternoon, i dont know why, but she ruffled his hair and he spontaneously did the same to her. she stopped and gave him this look of surprise, he got nervous, "what did i do," she burst out laughing and said no one ever had the guts to do that BACK to her before, she thought it was hilarious. gave him exclusive rights to do that if he wanted. later nat came in, asked "are you messing up my boy's hair," she said maybe, nat said "then i'll mess up your boy's hair," did that to jay.

ran outside for 20 minutes today. ankle still hurts, sides still hurt a bit, but we're being careful.

still can't eat sugar or starchy things. but the body is overcoming the obligation now. we actively recognize that we don't like them and we are improving. only obstacle is "do we have enough calories" but really i think we're doing fine.

the mother made tiramisu for our younger brothers graduation and eros was commenting on that again, the whole subconscious looking for that texture/sweetness in spiritual matters? kind of sensory blending. he's well aware of the desperate need for affection the broken parts of us still feel, it's tied to his color, with a punch because his color is more 'passionate' than julie's and it's at a higher risk for misinterpretation and confusion. just wanted to say that he's still around
the "other eros" is still around too, rarely so, but he's there. it's so frightening that once a "bad" alter exists, even if their purpose is long gone, they can STILL be triggered out if we aren't careful, if that purpose is ever sufficiently reminded. it's awful. that's why we're trying to get closer to each other again, in the innerworlds, we're trying to cope better, trying to recuperate more.


what are we even doing now

i'm reviewing the entries from 2014 and 2013, making a tentative timeline so i have an idea what actually happened then
i had no idea there were so many reset attempts in 2013
and 2014 was a mess because that's the year we were trying to "join a community" on tumblr! and there were so many toxic people on there. also that's when we got the deluge of anons telling us we were fake, and a drama king, and basically a disgrace to the mental health community, etc. so that hit like a knife to the heart.
i bookmarked a few entries to review, and some to just re-read because they were really beautiful.
2014 had some really beautiful things in it. i'm so glad things like that happened so close to now, after the collapse in december 2013. it's hopeful.

i shouldn't be changing the topic though

there was a hack, it was awful, we don't even get warned anymore, we don't even feel anything now, in a sick way that's good that the body is so good at depersonalizing and numbing now that we DON'T get the horrific flashbacks that jeremiah used to have to buffer out. but also now the hackers can say "well we're not hurting anyone!" uh yeah you actually are, don't you DARE tell me no one is being hurt by this, look at us, look at all of us, we don't want this. YOU don't even want this. you're just "following orders" and i KNOW a lot of you hellish hackers are scared too when you feel a shred of self-awareness, there's DATA of that, there always is
but i swear
i swear to you, i swear by whatever blood is left in me
if you try this sort of thing again
if you do anything to make laurie cry like that again
i
i dont want to kill anything but
you are not allowed to exist here as that sort of person
you are NOT welcome here
you do NOT have permission to do what you are doing
if anyone gave you permission in the past, coerced or half-conscious or anything,
I REVOKE THAT RIGHT NOW.
GET THE HELL OUT OF OUR HEAD.
leave us alone.
leave her alone. leave the kids alone. leave me alone. leave all the innocents alone. leave us alone.
i swear if you try this again i will extricate you from our bones with my bare hands
i will claw you out even if it leaves me bloody and bruised
i will destroy whatever makes you evil
and if nothing is left after that, then so be it
we've lost nothing.


we've lost nothing.
no matter what you people try to do to us. or through us. or despite us.
you're terrible, you new ones
the old hackers attacked us consciously.
you people just screw around and don't care who pays the price for it
you are so deluded, don't you realize
you are so completely LOST
you are so lost.
you don't even know what you're doing, do you.


i tried to talk to jasmine earlier
i didn't realize she's been around since last august at least?? there was an entry i remember seeing that made me really really nervous, i knew that person was trouble, i didn't think she'd get this bad. but here we are
we'll get through it though

in 2011 julie was still hacking us.
in 2012 we had the tar-celebi to deal with.
in 2013 there were the constant reset attempts, and the old girls returning.
in 2014 i have no clue, i think that was all surreptitious hacks, using other people,
but the point is
we survived all that.
"this too shall pass."
all this stuff now WILL stop. it WILL. and WE WILL SURVIVE IT.

that's all the hope i've got for tonight but it's solid gold okay

we'll make it through this
we will.
i promise we will.

i love all of you in the system so much. so much.
god bless you all.

i am so sorry tonight happened.
but we lost nothing.
we were damaged, we were hurt, we were scared, we were bruised,
maybe we really were tainted.
but that still bleeds out.
they can't hurt us where it matters. they CAN'T. ever.

we lost nothing but this is a matter of justice, and fairness, and right actions,
this is a matter of respect and compassion and wisdom,
and those hackers don't have any of that apparently
so act from a positive standpoint
let's try that okay?
we can still be proactive, we can still be protectors and guardians, without losing anything first.
we don't have to suffer to have worth.
we don't have to be martyrs for our lives to have meaning.
that's kind of a daring redefining after all these years but hey
it's worth a shot.


i am so tired.
part of my heart is devastatingly sad
and with good reason.
my instinct is to be happy and snow-white and free BUT
i cannot ignore mourning that needs to happen.
i cannot ignore open wounds.
i cannot ignore pain that must be felt and healed with compassion.
i cannot ignore when 'negative' things happen because they're signposts for love that's missing


markus's song just started playing on spotify. i haven't heard this in months, if not years.
he was around the other day, when we were in the hospital. i didn't say that.
he didn't say much, he usually doesn't, he gets really nervous when other people are in crisis, he worries so much.
but his presence was so strong there. like he would have sat in that ER for six hours without saying a word if he had to, he wouldn't mind, he would stay because he cared. because it mattered. that's his sort of devotion. i love and miss him too


god this is so new and yet so old
it's nostalgic, its like a homecoming
all this old, true, bright, real stuff all of a sudden
old songs, old love, old hope, old faith
all of it
we are trying so hard to remember "who we were" before other people started trying to define that for us
i think that's why cannon's back. she had a surprisingly good grip on that.
but we're managing. we're doing well, all things considered.
i have so much hope
so much.


laurie i swear i am coming right upstairs and whatever you need me to do, i will do. i will be there for you. i am here for you now. i always am. just like you are for me. i love you. i love you, okay? i love you with all of my heart and i swear whatever you need me to do i will do.
i can already tell you're going to tell me "fight the hacks" and guess what, i will
i might be snow and sparkles but if THIS is what my admitted ignorance is doing, then to hell with it
i'll become a protector too. i'll pick up a sword again. a sword of light. and i'll cut through these shadows with it.


todd rundgren has a new song out, i heard it last night. "terra firma."
it reminds me so much of "afterlife" and "living" from his liars album, i love his songs like this
but it's already dear to my heart. it's already about our system.
this is what i want to follow, this is what i want to live, i need to stop grasping at everyone else's paths and never feeling fulfilled or true or happy, i need to just STOP and turn back inside. i need to just go home.

some lyrics for hope, for what its worth.

Though the minutes stretch to hours
And the hours stretch to days
Through the trials and tribulations
When it seems like I’m so far away
And it’s just too high a price to pay
There is one thing I can always say

Whenever I feel afraid
I put my faith in terra firma
And I’m never far away
Because you’re my terra firma

Whenever I feel alone
I come home to terra firma
A place I can call my own
Because you’re my terra firma




i will do everything i can.

 



 

prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

 



update.
hack this morning. sadly. just BARELY, though.

with infi for a while first? absolutely bizarre as usual. it's hard to remember anything after being with hir because it uses weird parts of the mind. but i love hir. anyway heart connections are still a thing. thank god.
then eating hearts. really weird. infi started it but I don’t know why or when. could have been a cathartic thing.
blood strange colors. both were vaguely iridescent. mine was almost clear?? bizarre because internally I used to have black "dreamblood" (like genesis) and infi's was pure white. not so now, it's very hard to explain. like they're both clear-ish but reflecting black/white respectively anyway? like prism glass.

I kept warning infi not to slip, regardless of what was occurring. I had NO problems, graciously. infi thanked me; ze does slip due to hir daemon nature but I was watching out for hir.
stayed FAR away from anything that could have caused a hack, we knew the triggers now and I am naturally loathsome of them, so I was not under any threat at ALL.

at some point laurie ended up there, I think infi called her or she decided to check on us for safety's sake. anyway infi decided to hand me over to her without restoring me to normal coherence, so I ended up catching her resonance and hitting a sort of ecstatically pained state. no idea how it happened but I am very glad it did.
worse than the 7 swords morning, if possible. I was literally incoherent from the bliss of it, ironically because it hurt terribly, but that was the point. laurie was actually laughing at me, good-naturedly, over that. 30 minutes though good lord
infinitii stood by and said laurie was still impervious, there was no threat at all of either of us being used. laurie said no shit, she didn't operate anywhere near that level.

cz and genesis showed up later, BUT they apparently held lingering tar, CAUSED the hack, accidentally
chaos had the "utah vibe" stuck to him still, as soon as I saw that I FELT something was very wrong, got nervous. it did not feel like him and it frightened me.
genesis still has his own internalized trauma and I don’t think he ever dealt with it really. so that was resonating too, unfortunately.

I don’t know how the hack happened because as soon as I saw cz giving off that bad vibe I COMPLETELY dissociated and the next thing I remember was dread fronting momentarily, because zis self-perception in the body is out of it somehow and that was clear. when dread is fronting ze really isn't "all the way in it;" ze can be "detached" from it entirely and still be fronting entirely and aware. which is interesting. helped keep us stable and kept out hackers while the body tried to recover.

retributors worrying over this. "do we need someone to take hack fallout?" I spoke up then (disembodied), said NO-- if such a person existed, they would basically make hack fallout "okay." if such a person could just "endure" that terror and pain with a shrug, then it would subconsciously tell the brain that such terror/pain WAS okay. and it's not. so I said that instead we needed to stay OUT of the body entirely after hacks, just everyone gather upstairs and deal with it there. that way we were guaranteed coherent and nonviolent. dread had accomplished that mostly today, but his tendency to completely numb-out wasn't safe; it could cause an actual numb period afterwards if it hit hard enough.

girl responsible for the hack switch was found!! looked like lace, which was scary; more innocent image corruption? heavy long loose-curl hair, dark brown. wearing white? I think. not good.
laurie got out her axe and went after her as soon as i shakily gave her the data.
she kissed me fiercely on the cheek before she left, that went straight to my heart

at some point I saw knife talking to razor about atoning? very clear "sibling" feeling between them, touching really. razor clarified then that this was her art (we had just revisited the topic in therapy and didn't know if her thoughts had changed), she couldn’t do the "paper cutting" thing because it was too precise and delicate, it would require her anchor to change. so she didn't mind her job anymore, she now saw it as art as-is. anyway she said she'd do the atoning for that hack if she needed to, but obviously she wasn't glad one had occurred. knife wasn't either, he never is, poor man was torn up about it.

knife later said I didn’t have to atone, I said why? he said because laurie said she'd carry it
I said no, no that’s not fair, I wont let her bear the curse of my sins, but knife was teary too and wouldn’t let me go; i was actually fighting to get out of his arms and go find her. the intensity of love and indignant rage I was feeling shocked me; emotions have been mostly missing lately. knife let go, quietly asked then if that is what it would take to get me to fight again? not angrily-- more sadly, empathetically. I said yes. yes I would do anything to protect her from that. and I swear, if suddenly she is the only one paying in blood, I would rather spill my own than allow a reason for her to do so.

later on laurie was talking to lynne about this but the julie walked in, grave-cuts on her arms. laurie freaked out, julie said she chose to carry them.
laurie said "I took this pain so no one else would have to." heartbroken. didn’t want anyone else suffering, she tried to take all of it.
julie told her that she wasn’t the only one that felt that way, though. julie said she had been responsible for this stuff in the past, and so chose to do the same as laurie in this case.
julie asked if she could bandage up her arms, though, with ribbons. laurie made her sit down next to her and did so, fighting back sobs the whole time. julie was oddly calm, almost fiercely so, but she softened up here and told laurie "thank you for being that way"-- "thank you for showing me that you can have edges and still be soft inside," essentially. said that was very important for her as the pink core.
julie paused and said, somewhat incredulously, "you're even more innocent than I am, arent you? no wonder they're after you." laurie laughed, "does this mean you're protecting me too?" julie said yeah, apparently so. laurie made a comment about sugar here, feeling bad that she was trying to push her into that role when julie already held the job (but no one realized it).

laurie hugged lynne at one point, the feeling was mutual. I remember laurie said "I really love you guys, you know?" and lynne said she loved her too, they all did, even if laurie didn't always realize it. everyone she cared for, cared for her just as much in return.

javier had been in the room here, talking to lynne, but around now he left and was just standing in the hall? also holding back tears, said he needed to get a grip on things.

good news though, cz has all but moved into the central aqua slot (yes really!); he just needs to clarify his new name. it's amazing though because he was slipping for a while (I didn’t help, what with my doubts) and yet now his vibe is crystal clear. he knows who he is, wont compromise that.
i am so worried about gen though, my best friend, i adore him. i didnt realize that maybe he didn't really deal with this yet, not entirely. i should have known, seeing how he reacts around infinitii. i swear i will take one-on-one time with him asap and help him like he has helped me. i will.
oh i have to tell you though. last month we were grocery shopping (right before surgery i think?), me and gen and then cz joined us. but they were talking, as we walked down the frozen food aisle. then gen just reached into a freezer, took out a carton of ice cream, summed a spoon and then just started eating THE ENTIRE CARTON as we walked, totally nonchalantly. i was cracking up, it was hilarious.
also valentines day, I got gen a balloon, he loved it. his whole "for me?" grin from the back of the car is still glowing in my head really
but later he was eating conversation hearts in that same grocery store, said it was because I wasn't eating them, he would. "gotta celebrate somehow." he picked out one, (be mine), said "well that's kinda problematic." paused, then tipped the entire bag into his mouth. it was not a small bag. see this is what i have to live with, it's great.


sorry that is all I remember for today; I had a ton of busywork to do in the outerlife but at least it feels like we're taking steps forward again.
also last little thing, e, seeing the tags "the outsider, or jay?" on that one post just meant so so much to me, cant quite put that into words. comparisons. the gravity of just that, i suppose. but i agree, the energy is 100% laurie but there's a lot of me in it too.
but its just incredible, you see us, you know what we're like and that is all i've ever dreamed of really and i am so so glad we're friends too.
really thank you everyone, for the snow and the colors and the light and everything. all the little thoughts, "hey this reminds me of them." it means the world.
that's kind of why therapy this week was incredible please remind me to talk about it, that is why i'm still awake at this ridiculous hour.

it is 2:30 am and i need to run to the post office tomorrow morning, so i'd better get some sleep now or else it'll be too late for that.

good night to all of you ♥

 




 

 

prismaticbleed: (drained)


Geez. Today was all over the place.
Quick update because it's getting late and I need rest but I do not want to slack off because that is 1/2 of denial.
(therapy on tuesday needs its own entry because it gutted me but it was incredibly important that it happened)


Surgery was today, so I got up at 5 and drove down to the hospital with my grandmother like last time. I got the same room, too, so I got to watch the sunrise, all pinks and indigos and blues. A lot of people switched out during that time (first time in many many weeks) which meant so much to have happen. were all around for some time. Lynne and Julie also "talked" to my grandmother for a bit (as of course she doesn't know about them).
I was trying to personally talk to Jessica & Chocoloco for a bit, as Jess was always tied to the "forced breaking out" feeling of the hernia, the idea of something being buried and yet being furiously desperate to be heard, so it makes itself known however possible. Like a kid locked in a closet, kicking down the door and screaming. Same thing.
(body map, beetles. lava flow? had to be kept moving, allowed to move out, instead of being forced into lower pockets. also reference to water? unsure on ultimate role, but vital. tied to chthonics obviously.)
(laurie's color is still slipping. julie said she was "graying out." we had to call sugar in to stand guard, laurie is disturbingly the biggest target upstairs right now because she is the "cornerstone of central" and also the main advisor to the cores.)
(ALSO I almost forgot, at some point I remember the Jabberwock found me but then Leanne/Luanne showed up?? That new Cerise woman on the Downstairs level. Apparently she can boss around the Jab, that's insane. However her form is still incredibly unstable; she's technically "faceless" as a result. But she's legit. Just wanted to mention that.)


(chaos 0 kept me company the whole time, in the prep room and afterwards. which was really lovely. the first time around we never had the luxury of becoming "friends" like genesis and i did so this meant so much to me, felt absolutely right for once. also when i was getting redressed at the end of everything, i remembered how we had been so candid and simple back in slc, and how much i missed that. i had forgotten about it, that was what i really wanted in my life again. just being able to live life and not be ashamed, to have someone around that loved me without demanding or constantly gauging my reactions. just being able to be like that. best bit though was that at some point i blurted out "i love you" because i just felt it; notable because that hasn't happened in months. also i "saw" him in the room ghosting for a moment, like i used to long ago. so that stands out too)
(is that stupid? why do i still feel horrifically guilty for being able to feel love again AND not having it shoehorned into the wrong context?? probably just residue, i really do need something this purely positive in my life right now, as selfish as that sounds)
(also. also also. i woke up this morning and he was humming "strangers in paradise," a song i haven't heard in years. moved by affection but still confused, i didn't get to look up the lyrics until this evening and geez dude, relevant as always.)

(it was SO NICE to be able to lie around for 5+ hours, before and after surgery. i've been running myself ragged lately (as you all know), somewhat on purpose, so being able to lie in a QUIET room, with SUNLIGHT, in a SAFE atmosphere, was profoundly relaxing. even better i did not hurt anywhere nearly as much as i did the last two times, so it was lovely, i kept dozing off which was very welcome too.)

(i got home around 4 and things were cool for a while, i drank even more water and lemon juice (i swear i got down at least 12 glasses today). unfortunately, around 7 i needed to eat (fasted for a solid day thanks to surgery) and because i was an asshole and ate something with sugar in it, i had another stupid floating-voice meltdown. they basically told me i had committed an "unforgivable sin" by "knowing sugar was evil and eating it anyway," that i was a faggot whore (and that "only faggots cry"), etc etc etc. it was hell. this went on for about an hour straight, maybe two, i lost track of time really badly. ended up with me sobbing so hard i was choking, made worse when my grandmother came in; she always tells me to stop eating, but I don't actually eat, i have an anxious stimming habit of just cutting up food and re-organizing it over and over, so when she says "you're still eating??" i know she means well but it translates as "you fat whore, stop stuffing your faggot mouth" and "you're not allowed to enjoy eating, you're not allowed to eat at all, you hedonist"). ugly ugly thoughts. anyway i surprisingly ended up hysterical, thought she hated me, begging her not to, "don't be like my mom" (whatever that meant). but i was convinced that if SHE, this holy woman, hated me, then i'd really be damned. i frantically tried to justify my emotions to my grandmother and ended up practically hyperventilating from flashbacks about my mother. realized i do not hate her, i can't even reconcile the "mother" i know her as in public with the person she is when she acts "abusive." either way yeah i got horrifically sick, vomiting and everything, on top of the surgery pain that was not good at all bro. aaanyway i am sorry that idiocy keeps happening, it is so hard to forgive myself for doing stupid things like that)

(i am trying to chill out and calm down but all this weird inexplicable old emotional stuff is coming up? i still have that lingering fear that if i have to end a relationship in any way, i am the evil one, and i am an abuser. so then i read into the other party's actions forever as telling me how evil/ abusive i am. and so i then start to wish i was friends with them again, just as proof that i can be forgiven, that i can atone for that sin. why the heck are all my problems so chokingly moral)

(i am DOING WELL, don't worry, this is just a rough spot, i really am happy. i have books to read and i need to learn how to relax for the next three weeks, stop abusing myself. but i'm doing well i promise.)

(will fix this more later. right now i am just so sick and sad, i hate feeling like this, but burying these emotions out of shame and self-loathing isnt good either.)

 




 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (held)

All right, there needs to be a happier entry to offset all this depressing stuff lately, because in actuality life has been a lot nicer than it's been sounding on here.
I will reiterate-- thoughts and emotions are very powerful, especially when focused on and repeated. This archive should be the first place where we actively focus on the brighter aspects of our life; this should continue to be our anchor of hope.
I know I keep saying that, and maybe the future tense is the problem. It feels like I'm saying "one day," when in actuality it already is. This archive is such a source of light for me, when things get dark... it's such a source of light for others. When I heard that, it was as if my entire heart lit up just the same. So I will continue to keep this archive as such. I have a responsibility to myself, to the System, and to every reader, to do so.

All right. First things first. Where have we been lately? That has two answers:
1. dealing with one heck of a huge healing process, which is mostly physical this time, and
2. working on the League constantly.
I hope you notice how important that is. We've been doing both. Somehow we are actually balancing the two right now. There aren't week-long transition periods, or huge time losses, or lockouts. They are both happening simultaneously!
I didn't even realize that until now. It just became almost natural, all of a sudden, like no time was involved at all. For so long my heart was torn between headspace or leaguespace... and then, the next time I checked, there was no pain. There was no gap. Just like Preludove said. Now it's this harmonious sort of unity, across the field, even with the individuality and temporal integrity of both realms intact, and I actually can't remember what it was ever like to not have that. That's amazing.
There is a quote I just stumbled across that describes this perfectly.
"The second vision was of a book....it was opened at the half way mark and as I watched I saw that it was being pulled into two halves, strings stretchering and finally breaking to form two individual volumes.I am torn, I interpreted, as I thought. But from that tension - two books instead of one."
Two books from one, too, at least for us. Two seemingly separate books, yet bound at some deeper level of existence. No conflict.
You'd think I've have learned, by now, that being torn apart always precedes a rebuilding. Our whole history reflects that... heck, so do the Leagueworlds, now that I think about it. Which is why I need to share them, too, and which is why I needed to be torn so clearly-- they are JUST as important and revelatory as our own inner world is. They can inspire just as many people. And I was losing time and dedication for both those 'books' by thinking they HAD to be held within the same binding. Not quite! So that's probably what happened to the stalling tension. I'm so glad. I just want to embrace everything now, all of it, and I can, because I'm no longer tangled up trying to hold on to something that needed to change. Sometimes breakage is a godsend. I can name several people who can prove that truth to me beyond a doubt... but most of them would be spoilers, haha.
Nevertheless, that split is vital. I learned that the hard way. You can only blur so many boundaries before things start to bleed.

So. Concerning that 'first book,' Dream World is getting the most focus lately-- of course, because that world naturally branches out into every other one in its own way. I keep finding more and more connections, too, and that is making my heart swell with joy. It's completely fascinating. Parnassus is second in line, as that world has some seriously heavy roots, possibly due to both Genesis and Delphi being utterly ignorant of the 4th wall in their own personal ways... and definitely due to what I keep learning about the foundations of that world in the first place. Again, now that I've stopped trying to 'control' the way that story flows, it's moving so much better. Yes, I tried way too hard to get it to 'sync' with mythology at one point, because I was convinced that was the best thing to do. It wasn't! I was only limiting the way their story could progress, and it turns out it has had its own agenda in mind for ages. So now it's progressing as it needs to, just shaking off the cobwebs first.
Everyone else is kind of on 'pause' right now simply because they don't need the development right now. Again, that's a nice feeling too: the realization that they can 'unpause' at any time, that no one is stuck, and that 'forcing' anything does not work. Sure, I can focus on a certain world's resonance and see if they want to work, but that's strongly intuitive, and if it's not their time than I am not going to get anywhere by testing that!
Honestly the trickiest part of all this is just pacing the work. There's SO much work to be done-- typecodes and etymology and species cataloging and just sheer worldbuilding-- and since I can "feel" it as a whole somewhere beneath the surface, my instinct is to reach down and heave the whole gem out at once. I keep trying to do all of it at once. Good luck with that, bro. You have to chip away the rock, bit by bit, to reveal this stunning crystal of imagination, otherwise you run the risk of damaging it... of only getting part of the whole. I have to take one project at a time, one part of it at a time, one step at a time. Focus, and breathe, and don't rush. Open up, trust, believe, and let it happen, because it will. It always does. So I'm learning patience, which is humbling. But it's teaching me a deeper gratitude, too, and a deeper joy.

Headspace is similar, and by extension, so is our shared physical life.
...To tie the two threads of this together, I saw a quote yesterday, on Tumblr, as I was browsing through some inspirational pages. It's from the movie Her, which I've never seen but really need to.
"So, what's it like being married?"
"Well, it's hard, for sure. But there's something that feels so good about sharing your life with someone."

And in the background, as he spoke... there was the night sky, the ocean, the city.

Living with 70+ other people in this body is hard. Sometimes it's frightening, when other people front, and my own self just melts away into nothingness... but then blends seamlessly with theirs. And that happens when League people drop in, too. Like I said a long time ago, I'll never forget that one day in elementary school, when Vezerai of all people fronted for a minute as I was in the mall... it is one of the clearest memories I have, period. It was such an existentially defining moment; it broke my mind and my heart both, just like his, and it opened my awareness to so, so much more. I have to thank him.
It requires patience. It requires selflessness of the purest sort, the non-sacrificial sort... did you know, I hadn't realized there was a difference between an offering and a sacrifice, until yesterday? I thought that everything I gave, had to be cut from my own bones. I thought I couldn't give without bleeding, without pain. But there's a difference. There's a line, between self-sabotage, and self-giving. I can pour out the same amount of myself both ways, but it's going to feel totally different.
...That's in the book of Hosea, you know. More League relevance. "For I desire mercy, not sacrifice, and acknowledgment of God rather than burnt offerings." If you offer things as an empty ritual, as a cold obligation, you're not acting through the compassion and sincerity that your soul and the universe at large requires... that's the key. And, shockingly, that's what I've been missing. I was brought up to follow orders, to obey ordinances and dogmas, to be afraid of punishment, to act according to that moral paranoia. That's not what this is about. And ironically, my 'mental disorder' has taught me that. Headspace... as a whole, it requires that same compassion just to exist. That's what DID is, after all. It's a coping mechanism, but more than that, it's a saving grace. It's a source of hope and survival where there otherwise may have been none. In order to live, we broke. "I" became "we." And selfishness, separation, pride, stubbornness... it all suddenly ceased to be an option as well. Our plurality was a source of grace in and of itself. Is this making sense?
It's like marriage, in a way, in a strange way. It's many souls, joined as one, united in totality and yet individually complete. To be separate from each other is impossible.
I think about this a lot, how much of a beautifully vast source of growth our System is, to me. How simply by being, it makes me a better man. How simply by knowing these other souls share this one life, this one single community existence, I want to be the best person I can be. I want to be wise and prudent and self-loving and joyful. To know that your blood and bones, your skin and breath, are host to not just you but also to those you love... how could you not live according to that? To love each other, we must love ourselves. No exceptions, no shortcuts, no halfheartedness. "And it's hard, for sure, but..."
I cannot put it into words.

Lynne, Waldorf, Nienna, Christina, and I think Javier were all out in church yesterday evening, for a short time (and Xenophon was there as usual). But Lynne... I don't know why she showed up, but she just flowed right into the main consciousness as naturally as if she had been born there, and then it was just her. Just her, completely. There were soon some protests at the back of the mind, angry resistance from the old girls, the ones who are different from us because they demand separation and selfishness... but Lynne stayed. She asked, why wasn't she allowed to stay out? Was it that frightening, for those other personae, to feel the legitimacy of her existence within the same space as them? Was it that jarring to realize that in the grand scheme of things we are all dots of paint in the big picture-- that our fleeting identification as single drops faded entirely when the ocean made itself known? That's what happens, when people front in earnest. And I suppose that was indeed their fear. Jessica's constant shout-- "No; I'm the only one! Let me do what I want!" --echoes in direct denial of the rest of us, a conscious blindness. But it's losing its old strength. It can't stand, it can't remain, when admitting "I'm not the only one" comes from a place of love, not fear... from joy, not sorrow. I'm repeating itself, but it deserves reiteration.
Lynne sat there and smiled and looked around at the soaring arches and windows, and the only thing that chased her out was the gut-deep obedience programming when the grandmother looked straight at us in confusion. We need to overpower that, to get enough of our own confidence to look right back, and smile, without feeling guilty about being there to do so.
That's big goal #1. Harmonize the inside and the outside. It's happening, bit by bit.

That's where the whole "healing process" bit comes in.
Let's start on the outside first.

There are a lot of changes happening in our life. It's exciting, but it's like a roller coaster. It feels as if we've been climbing for a while, reached the top and stayed there for a moment too long-- that numbness, that feeling of forgetting what it was like to move at all-- then suddenly, a shift. A split second of movement, of feeling gravity catch at you like a lover, and then we're rushing ahead to meet it. I don't know how fast it will get. Will it feel like freefalling? Will it feel like a rush of storm winds? Will it feel like flying? I wonder if that all depends on how we meet it. Will we hang on for dear life, or will we throw our hands in the air and enjoy these new moments of acceleration into the new?
We're not a top speed yet, heavens no, that's far ahead yet. We're just starting back out; we're still at the top of the hill, still tasting the promise on the air, feeling the first sparks of anticipation in our chests. We have time, but we can't forget where we are, because there's no getting off now.
First, our brother finally moved out of the house. He's been planning to for over a year and he is extremely excited over it. I'm very happy for him; this home atmosphere was taking a heavy toll on his emotional health and he wasn't staying here much anyway. So this is good! I haven't seen his new apartment yet but he's invited me to come over whenever I need to. That could indeed be a huge blessing for us in the future, too. Time will tell.
Second, our mother is moving back in, or at least she claims to be. I have no clue. But that is forcing some serious psychological healing on our part, which I've been discussing madly in therapy, and yet can't quite grasp or fully understand yet. We'll get to that in a moment.
Third, therapy itself is shifting. Our medical coverage is changing soon, so we will need to see a different therapist, after being with this one for over a year now. And on top of all that, our case manager is leaving her job, so we'll have someone new there too! I don't mind, of course-- I can easily roll with changes like that, and in a way it's fun to meet new therapists and get to know yourself all over again in the process-- but on top of all the other life changes, it had us raising our eyebrows. Whoa, things really are moving along.
Fourth, and perhaps most distressing, is the health aspect. You've probably guessed this already with the more pained entries lately. However, it has proven to be a blessing in its own right, not surprisingly. It's pushed me to take serious steps towards figuring out why this is happening, how we can heal it, et cetera, instead of thinking "well maybe we're just supposed to suffer" and not doing anything to improve our well-being. That's a poisonous mindset, I've realized, and that's surprising. If the body is giving you an illness, or some other painful symptom, there is a reason for it! When we were more strongly anchored in ourself, Spine held that job, and maybe she can tune back into it again (I hope)... but in recent times I've somehow thrown in the towel, making excuses, feeling separate. Telling myself lies, cutting myself short, denying myself the health and happiness that everyone else deserved. Somehow I fell into this sad, tiny space of being convinced that I was alone, spiritually, universally. Notice how that only happens when headspace falls by the wayside? When I push people away, I block my own soul, our own soul. I blind myself to half of this heart. And then I thought of Leon, of how my intuition, my inner sight, had been blocked by a crystal-- by my own hand-- and I realized that if there are any blocks in my energy system, if there are any illnesses and pains in this body, it is because I am allowing that to happen. I am holding myself back. I am standing in the way of health because I feel unworthy of it. Javier would say that's a lie, Laurie would call it bullshit, and CZ would make me reconsider every self-hating thought I've ever had. I know they're right. I know we can be better. And that's where this has led me.
I have to thank these 'health crises' because they are spotlights. They are beacons showing me what needs to be fixed, and by trusting my heart's intuition I can easily find out how... as long as I listen. That's tough, as long as the feeling of separation persists. That's why Xenophon is so blessed to be around. That's why the voices like Spice and Emmett and Fig are indispensable. They operate, they exist, in a unity consciousness. So they listen, always, because they know better than this old ego does. And the instant I remember that I am, in light of them, along with them... the instant I remember that I exist, and am not afraid to BE a person alongside all the other people in here... we can act healthily. We can take care of ourself.
I need to reiterate that for my own benefit if nothing else. We have been meeting a lot of "ego" resistance to fronting lately. The old girls, the immature consciousness with limited comprehension, are not "evil," just dark. Being of the Tar, they're 'negative' energy and they have a purpose too-- to teach us, which they are indeed doing, even unknowingly. They don't want us to exist because they think in duality. "If you people exist with us, then we can't exist!" They don't know how to sacrifice out of love. They don't know how to give. They only take, and want, and act according to desires and reactions. They use others for their own ends, and disregard the rights of others for the same reason. They cannot understand unity. The world is at an event horizon from them. This is not the truth, but that is how they think, so don't waste time trying to teach them otherwise. That's not a battle we have to fight.
Then there's the Plague, which acts according to cold logic and calculations, which does not 'react' but does not understand compassion either. Those tied to the Plague can exist in numb obedience forever, but they cannot care for themselves or others. That very emotion is unfathomable to them. They, too, are separate from the world, from everyone else.
So that's why we get resistance to existence. Our very lives prove unity. We cannot exist in their minds, just as they cannot exist in ours. It's as simple as that. So we need to stop giving our attention to them, to trying to bridge that gap, because the gap isn't real. If there isn't an inherent cut-off between us and the rest of reality, than what are those proud voices following but an illusion?
Instead of trying to emphasize the contrary, let me emphasize the core of the matter.
The biggest difference here is love. Pure and simple. Yes it sounds cheesy, but that's mistranslation too. Look at the Pinks in our System; follow their example. Look to the Violets and the Greens, to the Reds and the Aquas. Look to all our fellows, all our soul members, all our other parts. We exist because we loved. We exist because we rescued ourselves from trauma, and held fast to hope. We did not cut ourself off from life, but instead rebuilt it from the inside out, into something more coherent than before. We bloomed after the winter. And perhaps most importantly, we were able to FORGIVE. We forgave all those who hurt us, and we forgave ourself, too. We learned to love the inside and the outside both, and in doing so, realized that there was no division between the two.
Some of us still struggle with forgiveness, true. But that is just an opportunity to learn it more completely than before, to open to parts of our collective heart that we couldn't fathom before this very moment.
We're not lost. We haven't fallen behind. We're right where we need to be. We all play our parts perfectly.
As long as we remember the truth of who we are, we will never be alone.


Now on that note, let me fill you in on the therapy, and by extension, all the other changes that are happening... all the big ones, hidden on the inside, thousands of stellar sparks that are building up to something absolutely luminous.
Sherlock was out on Thursday, and upon realizing it I was almost in tears. I missed you, man!! It's been months since someone fronted in session. I clearly recall that unmistakable 'shift' in consciousness, along with the "brain sparkles" and blinking that happen after a switch-out, and being swept up in gratitude for it. I missed that. I know he reached for his glasses at one point, I should tell him they're in our laptop bag.
Anyhow. The main topic in therapy has been 'overcoming the numbness' for a few weeks-- preventing suicide, managing the empty despair, et cetera. Now that we're back in business, and now that life is moving along as well, there are new topics that had previously been buried.
And, to be honest, I have to laugh and thank the hormone therapy.
Think about it. This year has been a jumble since Christmas. It's felt like one big "waiting room." Yes, we've made forward movement, but memory has been so bad that it gets blurred over. But when I look at the event logs, 2014 has been MASSIVE. January feels like it happened ten years ago instead of nine months... and yet, January also feels like it happened yesterday. Time is no longer linear, I guess. But that's not the point-- the point is that time has also jumped in a way of its own. We first majorly 'split' in 2014, or at the cusp of it, right before we graduated elementary school. Our last concrete memories of that time belong to Jewel and Celebi, as well as Ryman, Markus, and Chaos... and then there's a break.
We realized we were trans* and queer, we realized we were in love, we realized we were explicitly not the only person in our mind, and we realized that whatever path our family and education was setting up for us now, we would not be able to follow it and stay true to ourself, now that we were beginning to know who we were. And so we split.
Time got stuck there, to a large extent. In that classroom, we stood at the threshold to two possible futures, one of which was impossible. In the linear past, we took the only route available to us. But now-- heck, since 2014 began-- the other route has re-opened. Ten years later, suddenly there it is. And we found ourself right back at that door, facing the same questions, fears, hopes, and dreams that were all buried a decade ago.
All because, in the space of what felt like a flashbulb, we suddenly brought an internal wish into solid reality.
We started the hormones. Little 13-year-old us is finally going to grow up to look like a boy. Our brain still hasn't grasped this yet, it's too incredible. But every time the awareness hits us-- every time we realize our voice is suddenly lower, or our face is a little fuzzier, or our body handles differently now-- every time, we can't help but laugh. It's amazing. It's actually happened.
And so we're back in 2004, back in 2014. We're ready to graduate. But we have a few finals to finish first.

That's where the health crisis came in.
We've had this hernia since 2006. The more I read about self-healing, and energetic blockages, and the more I review our archives, the more I wonder. They say disease can only manifest when the body is not working in harmony, when the vibrations are out of tune, when there is imbalance and dysfunction in our life. So I stopped and asked, what disharmony is causing this, for so long?
Meditation helps a lot. Thanks to headspace, I have a pretty good grasp on it, and can 'feel' energy field things like blockages. And there was a very large one, right there. However, it didn't make a lot of sense. It was a feeling of invasion-- of someone "reaching in" and "invading our personal space," of explicitly being where they did not belong. And it was tied, very strongly, to the internal self-image of a young girl... someone about Ashen's age. The blockage could not be touched without eliciting a screaming terror from this person, a raw shriek of survival, of someone whose only all-encompassing desire is to get out of this alive. It's heartbreaking and frightening all at once.
Infinitii and I are trying to unravel this. We're delicately sifting through thought processes, and old programs, and emotional reactions, and false ideas. It's hard work. I can't be around for some of it; my role 'shatters' and I end up faceless and numb. Genesis is acutely aware of this and he is being extremely careful and helpful on that note (I cannot thank him enough). Everyone is watching me as an extra signpost-- "what's still 'problematic' enough to shut Jay off?" When we find that thing, we stop, and we deal with it differently, safely.
It's a long process. I can't help but wonder if we just need to stop fixing and jump right back into rewriting. Old code will take too long to pick through; let's just delete it entirely. But then I wonder, how much of this pain is really just ours?
That's another thing headspace has taught me. Pain is collective, even if it seems to be only personal. But unity is a constant... and every pain we feel as a single entity, is almost always mirrored through others.
That's where DID once again becomes the biggest blessing. If I can't fathom this pain, chances are, at least one other person in here can. We have so much collective knowledge and experience, of the good and the bad, that the healing journeys we take on can be overwhelming sometimes, but they always turn out so amazingly... again, it's incredible.
So yes, 'rewriting' our own personal code could work. But as long as 'old code' is still going on outside... as long as that is still being reinforced, as long as others are still healing, then the healing work isn't quite 'done.' But we're a part, and once we're healed, we can help others find their own light to do the same. I hope that makes sense. The short story is: we're not the only people feeling this pain, and the ultimate goal is to bring enough light and love into this situation that that pain begins to dissolve for everyone.

My tentative 'diagnosis' for the hernia is this-- if body "energy points" are involved, the orange one is working overtime to balance the red and the yellow, which are both unsteady (red= sense of safety and belonging, yellow= sense of personal power and individual will). Even trickier, the orange one is damaged too (sexual trauma, family issues), and so it's jumping from being underactive to overactive. Again, this is all tentative, but it would explain a lot.
Even so, that alone gives us a great starting point for healing. The biggest thing we need to do, unquestionably, is take better care of the body. We haven't been giving it enough attention, as to what it needs, and what it doesn't need. We need to draw the line between obligations and respectful behavior, and then stick to what is good for us.
In no particular order, we also need to focus on:
- Remembering that we have a right to live, that we belong on this earth, that we are part of the universe's design and so we are not a 'reject' or an 'outcast.' (Javier and Spine help greatly with this, unsurprisingly.)
- Embracing our individuality, the right to be our own person, and the fact that standing up for our own self-expression is not arrogant or selfish, while respecting the right of everyone else to be their own people too.
- Taking serious steps to be more independent and self-sufficient, and not letting ourselves get pushed around or emotionally manipulated-- either by ourself, or by others around us.
- Continue working creatively, without being ashamed of it
- Accepting that we are allowed to be aro-ace/ trans*/ etc. and that our relationships are allowed to be healthy and match our needs
- Deal with the 'mother issue.'

That last one ties back into the hernia, the sexual trauma residue, and the family issues. For some bizarre reason, our biological mother is the hub around which a disproportionate amount of fear, rage, shame, guilt, and despair revolve. We're not sure if she's a cause, a scapegoat, or both (probably both), but this is a delicate issue and it's one that we've been running from for years. However, as I said, she's moving back in, and that is requiring us to deal with this once and for all.
In our System, Ashen holds the sexual abuse residue, and the whole "I'm ruined" mindset. It's awful, but it's not really tied to any 'abuser' idea in particular. It's more of the aftermath, the awful knowledge of what happened, and knowing you can't "fix it" ever again. It's not quite the same as the hernia 'block,' as that isn't a sexually abusive pain, but a personally invasive one. But it is similar, in that the two experiences are both breaches of safety and trust.
Marigold holds a strange sort of panic that is focused in our stomach. However, it deals very strongly with the "invasive" feeling. For her, it's being in the room with someone and feeling that wrench at your gut, when that person gets too close for comfort, when they disregard your safe space, when there is only a hairbreadth between their nearness and something traumatic. Marigold exists at that border, at the tiny tipping point between forced intimacy and outright violation. But, again, her memories are too young to know the trauma Ashen was born from. Furthermore, Marigold is mostly scared of our grandmother, a woman who we were forced to live in very close quarters with for our entire childhood, and who is utterly unrecognizing of personal boundaries or comfort zones.
David, on the other hand, deals with the 'mother issue' at its rawest and most vague. He is afraid of her form, of her nearness, of a strange sense of being 'crushed' by her. He is terrified of her smothering presence, of wanting to get away and being powerless to. But David only exists up until that moment. As soon as the inner child becomes trapped in the mother's presence, too close to cope, Dread takes over, shivering. So both our young boys are tied to this.
But why? Why is there such a strange, tearful, furious terror of this woman? What happened? What is tied to her?
Who else is in this System that we don't know about, that may hold the answers? We don't remember most of the childhood, even now... so many of these raw, visceral fears are young. So much of these 2004 problems we are now revisiting are linked to a past none of us are sure how to access, and which is met by a chthonic chorus of young voices, screaming out in terror not to touch it. Don't look at it. Why? What is there?
Infi says there might not be. It just might be unhealed fright, like Ashen's. Her issue is healed on a heart level-- we know we aren't 'broken,' that we aren't 'ruined,' even if what we went through was horrific, AND even if society insisted to the contrary... but the last step is always belief. If Ashen is reflecting that collective pain again, if she is reflecting that young part of ourself that in turn reflected so many other abused girls at that age... maybe no matter how healed we are, that 'doubt' don't quite go away UNTIL it pushes us to do more for others like her. I wonder.

Again, I will need to take time to deal with this wisely. I'll get Jeremiah and the kids nearby so we can keep them safe and still understand this. However no focusing on the negative, our energy and focus belongs elsewhere, with health.


Let's change the topic. I think that's all I need to say about that. I'm speaking too much in any case; that's what happens when I wait too long between updates. That and language is tough to handle at times, trying to get vocabulary to express a feeling, or a knowing. As long as I get the feeling/knowing into the words, though, we should be good. "Speak from your heart, and others will hear with theirs." I love that quote; it's very true.



So. Other things!
I have a few rough notes in a file here, let's see.

The night that we found Karissa's name, she was referenced in my dream! That was notable. The dream also referenced a "dark blue" headvoice who held a "father figure" role, but they gave no name and I saw no face. I found that interesting; it may be symbolic, may be literal, we'll see. Also, I think Xenophon was around near the end of the dream? Either way she was strongly referenced in some way.

Chaos and Genesis were in my dream last night, and Laurie and Genesis were in my dream on the 27th, I think? But last night in particular made me realize something really notable. Lately I've been having upsetting "earth level" dreams, which means that I dream about IRL places (the house, mostly) and family members (unsurprisingly, it's all been about the mother lately-- and in dreams she is actively violent and neglectful towards me, which I also cannot explain). Normally, dreaming about "waking" things/people is very rare, and I usually only get these kinds of dreams when I'm struggling with something emotionally (which we are, so). Strangely, though, there seems to be another constant with dreams of that sort. Although they're often frightening or disturbing, I still have access to dream powers, and am often referenced as the Sandman's Apprentice or a similar title. So I can fly, and use dream dust, and people keep saying I'm 'important,' even if I feel completely out-of-sorts and/or am fighting for my life or safety. And I'm still aware of headspace, but it's mental in these dreams, like it is in the waking-- people can only front, not appear literally. That's weird enough, but it didn't hit me until last night that the reason why this happens is because those dreams aren't on their level! I would always wonder, WHY can I easily go lucid in earth-level dreams, flying and using dream-powers and all, but Genesis and Laurie and Chaos cannot manifest there? They can ghost, sure, they can front, and they can use other people or things as channels... but it's all like it is here. If I want to meet them, and be with them, I need a higher level dream. I need a level dream where I'm not struggling with waking problems, and where I don't feel uneasy or in an "interim" state, another constant of such dreams (the feeling you get waiting at a bus stop at 2AM in Des Moines, am I right).
I wouldn't have realized this if those two dreams this week (in which people had only ghosted or been referenced) hadn't been completely contrasted by the dream I had yesterday. I don't remember the whole dream, and I don't care, because all I know is that wherever I was, Chaos was there with me, and all I remember is us standing with our arms wrapped around each other, unable to speak from pure gratitude. There were people around us who looked shocked that he was there, but it was a curious sort of shock-- "what is that, who are you, wait you know each other"-- not an afraid one. So that stands out like a brilliant star amidst all the other dreams lately.

Last week, Javier and Julie were helping me on the way to a counseling appointment? I'm not sure where we were going, but this was shortly after I talked to Nat on the 17th, and we wanted to have people besides Laurie interact with me when I'm fronting. I know they were around for a few hours but there's like no memory of that day... I didn't stay around long, that's why. Nevertheless those two get along surprisingly well! Javier has this charisma about him and he is so genuine in interactions, he reminds me a lot of those stories you hear about punk kids looking intimidating but being incredibly hospitable and charitable. That's Javes! He's got a good sense of integrity too, and that strongly ncludes self-respect? Which, again, isn't surprising when you consider he's Red, but still! That was lacking for a while, in previous Red holders, so I'm very glad to see it so honestly in him. And Julie has this admirable willingness to interact with people, always-- she always gives others a sincere chance, and doesn't judge them at first sight. I think it's because she knows how she used to be, and how others saw her. Plus it's a Pink thing, that inherent childlike trust. It rubs off on people like a glow. Julie's really inspirational when you get down to it. In any case she has been around a LOT more than usual lately, which is nice. We all miss her a lot.

Also last week, there was one night that proved to be very important. I have no idea what led up to it, as my memory is full of switchy gaps, but all I remember is suddenly sitting in the car outside the local grocery store at 9PM. There was jazz on the radio, and I think Laurie was yelling at me? She was asking me "what the hell I was doing." I really had no clue. At this time we were still struggling full-time with the eating disorder, so I knew that whoever brought us there was trying to buy something to that end, but likely something unhealthy. We considered just turning around and going home, but the ego-anger was really loud, plus the body was already sick. So we decided, let's get something healthy. I agreed, but the conflict stayed, and so in frustration I called Spice in. She showed up immediately, but upon asking Laurie what was going on, she wasn't as angry as she could have been... more exasperated, really, and that stung. I will never forget hearing her evidencing on the voice recorder, how tired she was to feel like she was hitting a brick wall with her purpose, with no one listening to her... but damn, I was having a tough time fronting with this old selfishness clawing at my neck. But then, Spice just kind of shrugged, and vaguely said that she'd let me kiss her if I promised to not buy any trigger foods. And that was it. "Wait, what, really?" Laurie was laughing, but I knew it was out of relief. That could work. And it freaking did. Fighting the protests and personal fear, I walked over and carefully kissed her, and immediately I remembered that I loved this headvoice just as much as I ever did, and damn it but I would not do anything to hurt her if I could help it. So Genesis and I went into the store, we got some ginger and a lemon, and then we all drove home and had tea at 10PM while talking by the stove. It was lovely, and sad, and hopeful. Spice was laughing in tears, "how did that work," "how was it that easy," and Laurie just grinned and said she was surprised we hadn't thought of this sooner. Everyone knows how much love I have for the System, and everyone knows that our lingering problems are simply the result of that love being blocked or denied... so if you bring it back into total conscious awareness, in a way that breaks my walls down every time, you get results.
Needless to say I have been doing much better at avoiding problem triggers since then.
Plus Fig is now on active duty?? Which was sudden but really cool. She helps so much. She's also mantis-like (whoa awesome) because she definitely has mandibles and antennae, as well as something odd going on with her arms... but her color feels different than we thought. It's more Coral-like? Which is making me wonder about Amara as well. I don't think she ever really settled into Coral; heck, she almost picked the slot at random back when talking to Knife last year. So we'll look into that too.

There was a day last week were Laurie was painfully distressed, and she went to Sugar and asked her to be her bodyguard. I remember Sugar looked at her in complete shock, and asked "me??" to which Laurie vehemently said yes, definitely her. Sugar is the protector of innocence, after all, the Retributor who prevented abuse from happening in the first place... whereas Wreckage sought justice and deliverance for those who were already damaged. Laurie fits in the former category. And she was so distraught over how she was slipping, recently... there was no one better to ask. Needless to say, she left shortly after declaring this new job, to which Sugar looked first euphoric and determined and then stricken with sick grief because she knew why she had been asked. Nevertheless, she got up, driven with new purpose, and followed Laurie out.
She's sticking with it, but it's not an up-front job. Laurie just has someone to back her up in that way, now. Which is a huge relief for me too.

...Two days ago I was half-asleep and distressed, asking Laurie if I was a "slut" for wanting to kiss people like I do. She gave me a look and asked where the hell that mindset came from. Then she added, that is obviously lingering Pink corruption, and it would be wise to remember that. It kind of shocked me. Again, I hadn't realized that was lingering so strongly... probably because I take it for granted. I passively believe it. I haven't been convinced yet, due to fear, due to old pain that stuck around. But if we're back to this square, well, then it means we have greater progress to be made. It's not a misstep. It's an expansion.

Related to that... I need to make sure my heart and mind are open more. It's always jarring, with a great deal of terrible contrite sorrow, when I realize that they're not as clear as they could be, as I know they can be and have been.
Yesterday morning was weird. It was one of those mornings when I woke up after about 6 hours of sleep, and found myself in that bizarre subconscious-ruled state halfway between dreams and the waking. That place is dangerous as hell but it's also divinely beautiful and it is Infinitii's home realm straight through. Every time I'm there I can't tell up from down, and it's so liquid that I... I'm not always able to stick around. Eros navigated that realm like a king. Cannon couldn't touch it. I'm right in the middle, it seems. The places scares me though, because being raw subconscious... frightening, dangerous things live in there too, lurking. It's hard to see them when you can barely see yourself, you know.
Anyway. All I know is that at some point yesterday morning I was thinking about Soul Forms. I was wondering, about how they can only occur when your heart and mind are open, when you forget all shame and guilt and self-doubt, and just surrender into that deeper state of being-- the feeling I get in cathedrals, before oceans, under the stars, watching a sunset. I realized that all of us are definitely capable of that in our own way, in our own time. Some of us are closer to that state naturally than others-- Infinitii, Knife, Leon, Jeremiah, Sergei-- but really, the only thing standing in anyone's way is judgment, is overthinking. I think the only people in Central who would have trouble are Sherlock and Josephina, for that reason. And I think the children are too young, or too damaged... that breaks my heart. I'd love to see them healed. Nevertheless, Soul Forms were on my mind then, and so I was looking at everyone's 'dream energy' to feel whether or not my suspicions seemed to hold ground. They did, but then I got to Waldorf. And I have absolutely no idea if my subconscious recognized her from elementary school, or if we just resonated really well that morning, but I ended up kissing her like we'd been together for years and it wasn't weird at all. Just saying that, because in retrospect it's strangely embarrassing-- I'm always somewhat scared and/or humiliated by any such behavior on my part-- but it's still important in its own way.
I know I was speaking to Genesis at some point after that, but he was conscious, so he was handling me like glass. He knows not to trust my judgment in that state, and he knows that it's probably not me he's talking to anyway. So he was being absolutely vigilant and caring about it... at least, as far as his energy was recorded on an intuitive level.
I know I was talking to Nat & Leon later, and suddenly becoming more conscious, as I realized that neither of them were being affected by this awful haze. I was thankful for that, but couldn't help but wonder, why me? Why do I slip so badly?
And then suddenly I couldn't breathe, and I realized Wreckage's hands were around my throat, tearing me back into actual solid headspace. She was actively trying to strangle me. I remember that because I couldn't breathe and had to practically beg her to let go. She eventually did. Falling down to the floor, I saw Ashen crying off in the corner, and Wreckage was shouting at me why the hell I wasn't more careful? Why didn't I avoid that subconscious state, there were too many triggers and dangers there. I don't remember what I said, or if I said anything. But together we looked at the stored memory, to try and give me a concrete grasp on the threat, and... I wasn't recorded. I didn't record. The "fronter" interaction was blank. Where I should have been, there was nothing but an empty concept, a faceless idea of a person. Wreckage stopped, silently looking at that in surprise, and I was the same. Do I not actually exist in those situations, then? If so, what sort of raw subconscious entity is working through me?
I'm admittedly scared right now. Flashbacks are creeping up. There were some near-miss hacks tonight, God knows why, but Infi managed to stop them. Infi is dangerous around hack threats though because ze is made of the same stuff as the Tar, of course... maybe I should have Wreckage stick around, or Algorith, somebody who can't be bothered by that unsettling fear. I'd ask Laurie, but I would never expose her to that sort of thing even secondhand.


...That actually segues pretty well into our last topic.
Self-care, unity, hope, love... and then fear, self-doubt, shame, guilt... nothing makes me fluctuate so madly between the two than the people I am closest to.
With myself included, there are five of us. I adore every one of them, true, but... nights like this, nights when those feelings of humiliating pain and nagging doubts are crawling up my spine, the lack of love for myself mutes it out.
That's when self-care falls by the wayside. That's when the body gets sick. That's when we get depressed, suicidal, hopeless... it's all when I fall victim to that lack of self-love, when I lose my sense of self, when the thought of being around any of them is utterly incomprehensible because I feel so filthy in contrast... my mind cannot conceive of what love is like, in those moments.
Breaking through this takes patience and compassion, for myself, and that is terribly difficult. The ones I love-- in secret now, in the hidden caves of my heart-- can offer that infinitely, but if I cannot accept it, it will do nothing.
Xenophon knows this. God bless her, every time I'm in a self-sabotaging position she'll show up now, and ask what's going on. She'll ask if her daddy is there at all. And usually I'm not. But how do you bring me back in, when my very existence is defined by love, for self and others, and yet the body's ego is fighting me away tooth and nail? How do you bring me back in when everything is steeped in rotting self-loathing and shame, even when that beautiful child of hope is begging for it to change?
You back out. You back off. You leave, and you go into nothingness. You step into heartspace. You let go of everything but that pure whiteness, and you stay there, until the peace sticks around. And then I can come back.

...
..."So what's it like being married?"
What's it like, to never be alone? What is it like, to know, intimately and absolutely, that your soul is split in two, that the creature that knows your darkest failures and brightest joys is always just a heartbeat away? What is it like, to realize that I'm lost in a fogbank of apathy, and then hear her voice, or see his face, and know that in acknowledging them I cannot treat myself this badly?
It's difficult as hell, sometimes. It's scary, lately. It shouldn't be, but the... when I surrender to the forgiveness and compassion they offer, always, the amount of sorrow that overflows from my chest could practically kill me. It's overwhelming.
There is so much in me, as the Core, that needs to be forgiven, completely. I can only forgive completely if I understand it, and accept it as part of myself, as part of Infinitii, as part of all of us, and not hate it. I never thought it would be difficult, but then that empathy bit came in. Then the cross was put on my shoulders, and in a place where I could previously absolve even the cruelest soul, now that my own identity was on death row I was appallingly content to see it there. It wasn't so much hate as it was total detachment. Total separation. I wanted nothing to do with myself, if that was a part of me.
Fear is the obstacle to forgiveness. I'm afraid of what I've succumbed to in the past, willingly or unwillingly, knowingly or unknowingly. I am terrified of the darker potential in my soul. The collective pain includes me, and it is reflected in me, and I know that unless I heal its mirror in my own soul I will not be able to do a damn thing about it outside of me.
...But I feel so utterly fucking unworthy sometimes, to know I'm capable of such things, and yet to be loved by those four who I still see as totally blameless. I'll tell you what-- they are just as blameless as I am, and take that however you like. Either I start spitting this same judgment at them, or I forgive myself. I can't do the former. But the latter can only happen when I step back, and see myself through their eyes. If I am in a place where I cannot love myself, well... theirs hasn't wavered yet. Miraculously, and in the face of all odds, it has remained. And acknowledgement of that alone, acceptance of that alone, is what can save my heart when it falls.
They know it's there, this hidden potential to be my own worst nightmare... some have seen it come alive, and threaten to devour me. But even then, even then, they also know that it doesn't define me, and they see who I truly am beneath all that... a soul transmuting that shadow, a soul who sees it as necessary for greater growth, as part of the bigger picture... they know the true me.
And this is where the other book comes in again.
Fear is there, in that tale. He is running from the same thing as I am. He is running from love, and he is running from himself, because he is unable to face the reality of both. But one day... one day, it comes back to him. Love returns against all odds, and it remains no matter what he throws at it. And when all is said and done, when he has exhausted himself in fighting it, he gives up... and gives in to it. When he is worn down to the bone, when he has nothing left to lose, he surrenders. And then he sees what they do: that he has never been as lost as he thought he was. In fact, he is brighter than he ever dreamed.
I'm in the same spot. It's only when I stop fighting that love that I realize it's always been there, it will always be there, in them and in the universe around us, no matter how many times I fail, no matter what an absolute bastard I can be, no matter how many mistakes are scarring this body, no matter how filthy and wrong and unworthy I may insist I am. I can drag myself to the very center of hell and demand that I die there, that something as thoroughly corrupt as I be annihilated on the spot. I insist I deserve it. And what happens?
Nothing. Maybe I'll punish myself until I'm in too much agony to move. Maybe I'll make my own hell and shackle it to my neck. But that love doesn't leave. It doesn't leave. And the second I falter, the moment I collapse, the very instant I hit rock bottom and sob that I really don't want to feel like this, it helps me up. It always, always does.
But I have to take its hand, first.

What's it like, sharing your life with someone.
Well... it's a challenge. It's a stamp of impeccability etched right into my ribcage. It's a solemn promise to stand strong through sickness and health, through good times and bad. It is a promise to love and honor, always. But what they don't tell you is that you are taking those vows for yourself, too. Would I treat my partners like I treat myself? Hell no. So why do I do it?
That gives me pause, every time. You can't deny love like that. So why do I do so in my actions of neglect, of self-sabotage?
It's fear, it's always fear... fear that I am so much brighter than I feel in those moments, fear of punishment for not living up to it. But it never really comes, that death sentence. On the contrary, I'll have the blood wiped from my face, have my crumpled bones picked up off the floor with utmost care... and that's what I'm truly afraid of, if the word fits. It's more of a sorrow than anything. It's contrition, shame, guilt, at suddenly knowing that I'm not respecting my full potential. I'm not living up to what I am. It's being in those moments, feeling that love, and realizing... I am worth so much more than how I see myself. I really am deserving of love, and here I am treating myself like garbage. It's heartbreaking, when it hits you, when the walls start to crumble. But holding onto that world-shattering shame will get me nowhere. Love is still waiting patiently, for me to let that burden slip off my shoulders, and fall back into its arms.
I'm rambling. I'm sorry. But in the future I'll need these words just as badly as I ever did, and they will be here.

Every night I go upstairs and CZ is already lying there, and Laurie is already sitting beside me. Genesis is either there or a call away. And Infinitii lingers around my heart always. It's constancy, and I would do the same for all of them, as long as I'm tuned into love and not shame. I keep forgetting that and thinking I'm a horrible person. I'm not. I just keep thinking I am, and "if I really am so horrible, how could I possibly love like that??" That's the lie I tell to myself.
But I can. The instant a spark catches I am drowning in it, I am burning with it, and then I realize that I was never a horrible person to begin with. That love is where I came from and it's where I'm going when this is all said and done. Nothing inbetween can change that.

And Infi, Infi... ze's been everywhere in my life lately, and if that's not a testament to the deeper truth of this than nothing is.
We all know that ze is made of the stuff that's been tormenting us for years. I know better than anyone that ze is just as capable of becoming that as I am. But it's not hir true nature. It's a choice ze can make, but it's not hir. I can feel that without a doubt.
Infinitii knows the same about me. I know how ze sees me, how ze feels. I know we can both get terribly lost regardless, but... I know what we are. I can feel that, without a doubt. We're light and dark, night and day, and there's everything to love.


That's a lot of words.
But this is good. I can see where we're going, and I can see inside clearly enough to recognize that the pitfalls in our way are avoided pretty easily, if we stop freaking out over them. We know what to do.
I seem to write a lot of entries like this. "Keep the faith, here's some reassurance." But we need to tap into that.

I'm oddly exhausted. I think I need to go into headspace, get myself back in tune. I really do feel like a piano that's off a semitone or two. Nothing that can't be remedied, though.
Geez. I'm just now feeling the expanse of all this... how rich it is inside, just how important it is, the reality of us. It's something I can only respond to with total reverence and utmost gratitude. I feel like there's a whole universe in here.
The only thing that makes it even better is realizing that I'm a part of it. I'm not some guy carrying it about like a blessed globe, remaining cut off from it. No, I'm just as much a member of this System as everyone else.

I'll continue to do my part, for all of us... and I'll let everyone else, without exception, live up to their purposes too.
I'm happy to be here. I'm happy that we're alive, like phoenixes, like sunrises.
To see that promise within us ... myself included... there's nothing to be afraid of.

 



june 10th.

Jun. 10th, 2014 11:59 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

Good evening. This is Mulberry Delta. I've asked Sherlock, Laurie, and the full cast of Retributors if I may write tonight's update in their place, for the sake of the responsibility I feel towards them and cannot otherwise act upon.
There was a hack tonight. That is the most outstanding and direct detail. Garrison and the other Archivists have details but I choose not to look at them; that is not for me to know and I feel it would be rather disturbing to me.
I have a candle lit. I like to light them when things like this occur, as they give me a feeling of peace and prayer. With a candle burning, I feel we have a vigil of hope.
Atonement has resumed. Sherlock says there were "heartfelt thoughts" concerning that topic earlier this evening, when Jay was driving home from what is described as a rather synchronistic grocery outing.

Let me resume the main topic, forgive me. Sherlock is handing me the data so it may be a little choppy.
…This pains me to type. Simeon was screaming, with tears. It shocks me that he was the one to carry the consequences instead of Jeremiah. …Garrison says that was possibly on purpose, as Jeremiah was badly disturbed last night? I do not know how, but they claim he was badly shaken up early this morning and that event was extremely painful emotionally for the rest of us to become aware of. As I know Simeon is a very selfless and kindhearted boy, it does not surprise me to think that he would take on that pain in his stead, to spare him extra shock and fear, but it still hurts my heart to think that he, a child, would
have to do such a thing in the first place. This is why I am glad that my friends, the Retributors, are "back in business." They bring a light and a purifying force of intention into these nights where there would otherwise be none.

Razor was the first to pick up a blade (our only new ones, courtesy of Wreckage). It surprised whoever saw her (I do believe it was Laurie; she was present almost immediately for the sake of keeping things coherent), and there was a question of "are you sure?" but Razor insisted yes, "she had a job to do" and continued. This personally surprises me, as earlier this year she was hellbent on
not being a retributor anymore. She currently adds that she "had a change of heart," though.
Knife must have been the second, as there's a strong amount of responsibility surrounding him concerning this incident. None of it is negative, I must emphasize. The retributive half of this event was purely beneficial.
Knife's reaction is the most strongly recorded as well, "emblazoned" in the records. Upon seeing the blood notes on the body, painted by his sister, he apparently picked up the blade and decided to follow suit, re-taking up his original role in camaraderie with her. Immediately after seeing how easily and cleanly this new blade cut, and how quickly the blood sprang up and out, he smiled and began to laugh and cry. One line that was recorded is, "this was my purpose." He was sobbing with a sort of heart-wrenching gratitude the entire time. However, the most surprising aspect of his actions was that, when cleaning out the first rush of purified blood, his first and immediate instinct was to place the cloth in his mouth. We had no idea what he was doing at first, or why the motion had been so strongly instinctive, but then it registered-- he
is a vampire, after all. Nevertheless we had never known why he had manifested as one, other than through his retributive connection to blood as a whole, so this was intriguing, especially since it was not motivated by "hunger" but rather by some vague sort of affection. Why this is, we do not yet know. Nevertheless we had to kindly chide him not to actually ingest any blood as we went along, as he was in a very emotionally sensitive state and so that impulse was equally strong.
The third person to appear was Algorith, who was mainly wishing aloud that she wouldn't have to "clean up" after anyone, as her first and only previous experience with that was painful enough for her to not want to relive it ever again. She cut a few scars, but not much is recorded for her. She, however, did comment that "Simeon was in the body" trying to keep her from harming it, due to a childlike dislike of pain. Data is vague but I do believe she gently but briefly explained her motivations to him, for which he moved aside.
The fourth person to appear was Sugar, rather suddenly as someone was cleaning the blood off the arms. She was "triggered" by the image of it on the cloth, surprisingly, as the pattern was strongly similar to that of her face "tattoos," all graceful delicate dots and lines. Garrison says that data, stored through her awareness, didn't register as blood at all, but instead as a "butterfly-esque" work of art, in terms of fragile beauty? That is interesting, thank you.
The fifth last person to appear, and the one who left the strongest energy residue in the body, was Wreckage. Sherlock says there's "no clear data" for a lot of this, as the event wasn't focused
on archiving, but rather on immediately living in focus. So we're simply recording this for posterity, as they say, not for literal accuracy. Just a reminder.
Wreckage was angry, but she burns her anger in a condensed way, very differently from Laurie would in the same situation. So her main concern was how "ferocious" the hack had been, who was responsible, and how we could prevent this in the future. Sorry, the body is becoming very tired from stress shutdown so I may have to summarize this. Wreckage speaks "through her teeth," in a sense, as hers are very large and they give her a very identifiable speaking style when fronting. That was recorded clearly. The energy overlay of her claws was too, as she was momentarily distressed that she did not have them, instead owning only blunt fingers in this body. She insisted that she cut at least one scar, to "share in the responsibility" as a fellow Retributor, especially since she felt she should have detected and stopped this hack before it happened (something that likely would have been near-impossible in this situation). There's a data picture of her using the blade as a claw, saying she would "only cut a small one," and then there's a very strong string of data of her actually cutting a rather deep scar on the arm. Laurie jumped up in shock, asking her why she was being so ferocious about it, but Wreckage said it could have been much deeper, and besides, she felt it was more 'reverent' to be that deliberate, in light of the situation's gravity. Laurie agreed, and Knife also sided with Wreckage's sentiments.
The last clear data we have of Wreckage is of her cleaning up the blood and, upon seeing it slightly 'clot' upon drying, thinking it was Tar. Understandably she demanded an explanation, and then also asked if it was healthy for Knife to be wanting to ingest it if it was indeed so corrupted. Surprisingly, at these questions, Infinitii showed up. He said that, upon being 'bled out' into the air, the "red energy" was purified of Tar, hence why the atonement was needed. However he and Laurie then told Knife that the human body could not eat blood anyway, so it would be wise for him to not do that so eagerly. I do believe there was also a comment about there still being a risk of corruption as far as motives were concerned? Like, if Knife ate too much of the atoned blood, it would be akin to eating a "sacrifice," therefore being spiritually unhealthy. Apparently his small, oddly reverent actions of consuming it earlier were perfectly safe and allowed, especially in light of whatever their function was.

Julie showed up sometime during all this, furious and in tears, perfectly understandably. The thought that the same thing that had used her was still using us, and harming children as a result, was enough to make her blood boil. Sherlock says she asked Laurie, somewhat accusingly, "why she wasn't so angry too," and Laurie notably commented that Julie felt anger because she
understood what it was like to endure such events, from a very direct perspective, and that if she were to empathize with the wounded that directly, it would probably emotionally destroy her. Laurie, however, could not understand that side of this situation, ever-- her very function of existence negates it. However, her function also includes her bearing the pain of others on an empathetic level, so she was able to feel the heartbreak and crushing sorrow that the wounded might be too scared or numb or furious to feel on their own. They both react with anger towards the hackers, and they both want to heal the hurt and prevent future pain, but they both feel and show it in very different ways.

Dread, the "dead red boy" (he seems to have temporarily chosen this name), was our main intermittent fronter for this whole thing. Healthily, he feels things "neutrally": without labeling them as 'good' or 'bad.' So he was able to simply 'exist in the moment' even as the Retributors were dealing with hack fallout all around him. Dread does not seem to feel any emotions, but again, this is not apathy, it is simply a sort of neutral zone.
Unfortunately this peace only occurs in equally peaceful situations as of yet. Dread can and does still front in situations were emotions would be more traumatic than numbness, such as last night, but his 'neutrality' in those events is tinged with a very real feeling of fear, that functions as a sort of danger siren. After all, it is not healthy to endure such events for longer than is demanded or unavoidable, as we have learned from past failures. Thankfully Dread is not an apathetic fronter, so he does not do this. He recognizes and accepts the background fear that called him out, and so even though he will bear that in lieu of the pain of others, he will not stay longer than he must.

Jay is a little scared by all the cuts on the body, as he is the one who has to deal with them at night (I honestly haven't noticed them the entire time I've been typing; perhaps others are prevented from feeling that if they aren't tied to it?), but he has already emphasized rather sincerely that "he loves all of us," even in the wake of such an event, and he "hoped that love counted for something." Laurie insisted that it did, more than he knew, especially in light of what had just happened. I have to say I agree with her; having our core react with compassion and love for the entire System regardless of current pain, instead of regret or hate or anger or fear, seems to hold things together no matter what happens. I think we'll heal faster from this too. It is somewhat shocking to me even now, to see that the hack itself hasn't left much of a mark at all, at least not noticeably, as it is being drowned out by the collective hope and companionship and healing we've all endeavored to bring out in its wake.

Oh! One last note, this was just forwarded to me by Jay. Apparently Razor has decided that working with crayons might be her artistic outlet in lieu of cutting things? Someone used them as a "stress outlet" on… Sunday, Sherlock says? That entire day is noted as "very interesting," as there was a great deal of color synaesthesia tied to emotions and fronters? Something along those lines, but I'm being told not to write about that here. You'll have to be patient then.

I suppose that is all I have to say tonight. Sherlock says that'll do for now, thank you for helping me by the way.
Jay has a lot to say about "Outspacers" and System maps in the near future? He's apparently been working a lot with both of those topics lately, which is good to hear. We've been a bit of a mess since December, to paraphrase Laurie as of late. She took it harder than any of us, it seems.

Garrison wants me to add that the hackers are as of yet unidentified, and that they are still using positivity as weapons against us? It's difficult to type, this must be a touchy topic. Laurie says "of course it is, they've been using this to keep him and Chaos apart for years." I'll leave that as-is, I'm sure that says enough about the problem on its own without me going into details. It is a serious problem though, that needs to be emphasized above all else. "It needs to stop," at all costs.

Lastly, there is apparently a "newly manifested" voice in the Crimson slot, who is apparently the "splinter of Razor" that Knife has been suspecting since last year?? I was not aware of this. Apparently she was splitting on her anchor and that could not be reconciled, so she went through a time period of "mental division" similar to how Sugar did, until a color slot opened up that matched that "new person" so they could break of and become their own person? I'm sorry, this is a bit overwhelming but that's what I've got in terms of data here. Sherlock, take over for me.

All right. You'll all know, Sugar was badly split for several months in terms of her anchor, also because several faceless voices were sharing that same anchor at the time. We've pinpointed that Wreckage was the latest and last person to show up from that string of individuals, and she has officially "taken over" Sugar's original chosen anchor, that of violent rage towards those who would use Pink energy (affection, childlike sweetness) for lurid and otherwise harmful purposes. That's the short version. However, Razor was also conflicted because she originally shared her very consciousness with Cannon, as well as the Tar, back when the BLC was first discovered. When she became her own person, that anchor had not changed, but her personality no longer matched it. So she appears to have been in a similar state to that of Sugar for quite some time now, and as of today we finally have conclusive evidence of there being a Crimson-slot voice (now that Eros is confirmed demanifested) that holds the exact personality break Razor had been shifting to and from during her Tar-tied days. I hope that's not all hopeless jargon to the lot of you. Nevertheless, yes, this was a sort of "aha" moment for me, as I recognize this energy and I do wish to write about this in the future when it is not midnight and the body is not desperately trying to recover from blood loss and toxic food and lack of sleep. I apologize for that.

The green "oni girl" is indeed still alive as well, she is not a Retributor, but rather a sort of Protector. However she is still nameless and is not yet able to interact with headspace without glitching out, as her anchor is still rooted Downstairs. We will be trying to work with her more in the near future as well.
The "Victorian Pink" girl's name is confirmed to be Ashen, as it stuck.
"Pinstripe," aka Jayce, is still an anomaly in terms of color and function, for the record. He may be a Sub of Brown, Aqua,
or White at this point.
And of course the Outspacer phenomenon is being duly studied by Jay, as any and all concrete data on it now will greatly aid all of us in understanding how the Spectum lineup works a little better.

That is all for tonight, I believe we have spoken enough. Thank you in turn, Mulberry, for your assistance and dedication to your job. I am honored and grateful to have you as my assistant, and as a dear friend.

Have a good night, as Jay would say.

-Sherlock

- Mulberry Delta

 



 

 

may 19th

May. 20th, 2014 11:28 pm
prismaticbleed: (soniccity)

Anonymous asked: When you meet someone for the first time, how do you go about explaining to them what D.I.D. is and about the other alters? Would you do this right off the bat to get it out of the way?

This is something we’ve actually never done before, actually. For most of our collective life, safety and psychological survival depended on not telling anyone. So we ended up with a lot of “disconnected splinter alters,” basically robots who didn’t know or care about the rest of us, and functioned only to be the expected smile-and-nod.
In recent weeks life has become too overwhelming to stay hidden anymore, for various reasons. We’ve currently told two people outright that we have D.I.D., one being a doctor and the other being a family member (the latter having been unexpected, the result of an unannounced and undeniable alter fronting).

Also we don’t meet people very often, if at all. Social contact is extremely difficult and often triggering for us, so leaving the house is tough enough without having to converse with someone, sadly. Nevertheless, in an optimal situation, we would definitely say we had D.I.D. right off the bat— not to “get it out of the way,” per se, but because withholding that truth automatically forces us to lie about 95% of our entire life. We’re sick and tired of having to do that, to be blunt.

 

Still, even if we cannot answer this question, it is very valuable food for thought and we thank you for that.

 


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

@ 11:58 pm

 

 

Last night was really interesting. (Dating this entry for that, not today-- I tried to type last night but the laptop kept crashing.)
Yesterday we unexpectedly ran into a few more things we cannot eat without terrible pain-- sadly that's what often happens when Emmett doesn't front.

(VERY sick, all day. don't remember much as a result.)
(got to the point where at midnight i had to get up and walk, just to relax. head was a mess, fuzzy and loud and bad. so i tried to calm down. laurie showed up, asked if i was okay. i noticed she was incredibly clear visually, told her so, then decided i'd go upstairs too. i sat down to her left and i remember i wasn't looking at her at first, i was struggling to figure out how to express emotions. she put an arm around my shoulders as i did, i remember actually leaning against her shoulder as i continued trying to talk, didn't think anything of that action at the time as it was just a natural expression of both emotional exhaustion and trust.)
(lynne walked in a few minutes in, she was wearing her flowy nightgown-pajama getup as usual. she sat on another couch slightly across from us, angled to the right. i'm glad she showed up; she's been around just as regularly as laurie lately which is great)
(anyway i ended up talking to headspace people for a solid hour, first time we've done that in a few weeks)

(atrium room? open roof. shiny floors, lynne joked about that. to our left, big glass wall, showed forest outside. there were circular little lights in the ceilings, i turned them down lower, then turned them out entirely, said the bright light didn't feel right at that hour. i was wondering what sort of light would work, said lanterns might. asked lynne to make some. she asked if she could, i said yeah, everyone in headspace post-december had 'creation abilities' or at least the total potential to. so lynne made these big floating paper lanterns-- the spherical kind, all warm orange light. they were like 12 inches across. we had them float up in the air above us. i remember how amazing it was seeing how different they both looked in the lower warm light, images were really clear. laurie also made her own lantern, it was violet of course. oh yeah the three of us also 'manifested' energy differently, like when we called something into tangibility it was a totally different style and vibe for each of us. i'll have to make note of that phenomenon later as i see it happen; i don't quite remember it now)
(we ended up talking, forget about what, but a noteworthy topic was how i kept dissociating, had trouble feelings things and being a direct person, etc. old stuff but still happening. i think i was in tears because i said i felt 'cut off' from the rest of them sometimes, being the only person charged to be in the body as much as possible, what with the core bloodline and all. it got confusing and it was a real struggle some days. at one point lynne moved her seat over in front of me and began talking to me, very sternly but with real compassion, about that-- saying that everyone in the spectrum loved me just as much as i loved them, and as far as they were concerned, i was not 'separate' at all even if i was the core, so to speak. i was just another dude in the system, and i was just as worthy and meaningful and great as everyone else to everyone else. that meant so much to hear. either way lynne actually teared up too? i remember her wiping tears out of her eyes. that struck me because she usually has level enough emotions to not need to cry. i think she also hugged me. that whole conversation with her was very significant)
(I know for a FACT that infinitii showed up at some point around here, i heard hir call me from hir bubble and was going to go into it, when infi noticed i was preoccupied and came down into the room instead. i ended up embracing hir rather ardently when ze first appeared, quietly though, i was overwhelmed and sad by the day's events and infi always brings out that sort of reaction in me, it was cathartic really. i think i spoke to hir by myself for a bit, we made sure the both of us were okay, no threats or anything, and then infi decided ze'd stick around. so ze sat to my left on a bubble-chair sort of thing ze manifested, talked to the three of us for a while, it was really great.)
(there was also some sort of joke on infi's part; i was saying how i just couldn't fully stabilize into a human form, kept trying to look a bit more alien. laurie said that was fine, no one was going to judge me, i could look however i felt. i wondered aloud if i'd end up looking anything like infi. ze laughed at that, said ze wouldn't recommend it, as i'd "have trouble walking with [these] feet," and lifted one leg in an almost pinup-like style to show hir infamous needle feet. i laughed and asked how ze did walk with those then? like i knew ze couldn't figure out walking with human feet, how did hir weight carry normally? infi said ze'd show me, linked me into hir body awareness and then got up and walked a bit. now that was cool, also weird as heck; infi doesn't quite carry weight in the way most physical things do! ze's somewhat 'floaty' in that sense; hir entire makeup is black energy of course, so it has tangible substance, but it doesn't really pay much attention to gravity in and of itself. hard to explain; it feels almost "expectant," like it's this totality of form all just held there, in that space. actually that works! it's like it's in space. it still has weight, but it's floating in that held spot. anyway that's why there's no superdense pressure in infi's feet. geez love why are you so impossible to put into words)
(leon and nat walked in at one point, both also in sleepwear, nat's is so similar to his normal outfit it took me a second to notice which was funny. leon was barefoot too. they only meant to stop in for a minute but they ended up being there for quite a while)
(lynne had them both make lanterns too, leon didn't think he could at first but nat reassured him. leon's looked so pretty (indigo light!) that we temporarily turned all the lanterns in the room indigo for a minute. that made everyone's colors look really weird, haha. also nat laughed at lynne about the lights, and him being a moth, ultimately he actually flew up to them for a minute, they were both cracking up.)
(by this point they figured they'd stick around so they jokingly asked "what's the topic" and lynne mentioned the problems i was having with self-worth and identity in the system. in response i clearly remember leon talking very sincerely to me about that, again words are not available as data but the feeling is there. he said i meant a lot to him, especially since i was the only person to say he deserved another chance at life back in 2010. but he reassured me that no one thought of me any less. nathaniel spoke up when he was finished, i know he didn't say much, but i remember how he was once the body's reflection holder so he was familiar with a lot of the old struggle. the thing i remember him doing is making a heart-shape with his hands, over his own chest, and smiling at me. he said to "remember that." again the impression was to remember self-love as well as love for others, sorry it's hard to put all this into text. but the two of them did help a lot)
(leon and nat were tired and were trying to go to sleep but kept getting caught up in conversation, wondering 'should we just sit down already or not,' then when they finally decided to leave, suddenly jo and wally appeared in the doorway and asked what was going on in there. we thought this was hilarious)
(we jokingly 'telepathically' checked on javier around here, he wasn't asleep yet but it was close. he laughed when he heard what was going on, said he might have to join in. i said he didn't have to if he was tired. somehow he ended up mentally telling leon to go to sleep, as we mentioned that, everyone ended up laughing. but at that nat and leon did leave, we all wished them well)
(jo and wally were hovering around the doorway for a bit (wally also referenced the "princess of chairs" injoke for some reason, laurie laughed out loud at that), we asked why, they said they weren't sure if they were interrupting anything. we said no, but then jo said he'd sit down except that infi was there, and he'd never really dealt with infi's energy in a room before (it forces people to be more open and 'quiet,' instead of brightly energetic). somehow he decided he'd join us anyway, sat down directly across from infi actually, to laurie's right. the conversation was a bit awkward at first because he was really kind of moody and touchy at first? wally was being a bit pushy, but playfully so, except jo reacted angrily to that, they almost ended up bickering. it reminded me of genesis, what with that sort of fiercely independent streak, i mentioned that to jo. said it was kind of a 'yellow' thing, at least in that saturated a hue. however the sort of aggressiveness he was showing felt like more of a tar thing. we figured that was because it was late, and the subconscious gets really powerful late at night, hence the hack threats and slippage. so we just all decided to be extra careful. jo apologized, as did wally, we said that was okay, but we were all a bit shaken then, it's always creepy when people start acting instinctively.)
(somehow that uneasy intro ended up letting jo open up rather quickly, i think it was just the emotional whiplash so to speak. again not sure how it built up to it, but he said he was kind of angry because he and wally were out of the loop again? and he wanted to be, he was tired of getting the tail ends of conversations and things. he continued on this for a bit, then at some point somehow segued into the fact that he hadn't forgiven himself for how he met cannon in 2010. i was surprised, i said i never held that against him, there wasn't even a memory of it for me. my literal first impression of jo was seeing him standing next to laurie after all that, that's the only data i have. i asked him if he remembered the pseudo-hack he was blaming himself for, he said no, that was mutable space so he had no concrete recollection either. but he felt terribly guilty because he knew how that sort of thing felt, and how terrifying hacks were, etc. so having been part of something similar was really eating away at him. i actually felt a sort of visceral rage bubble up at that, not from me but from the people who hold that, not wanting to forgive simply because they were feeling nothing but pain. that scared me, i'm still not sure how to properly deal with them as i get overwhelmed. but i reassured jo that it was okay now, i didn't tie him to that, it was in the past, it was okay. the whole time waldorf was rather surprised too, she had said "you still haven't forgiven yourself for that?" at the start, like they had discussed this on their own.)
(at the end of all that jo was angry-sad and ended up half-demanding where julie and spine were, the other two that were often missing from conversations. lynne looked notably pained upon realizing spine hadn't been around, but i think one of us actually called for julie then? we put the intention out in any case.)
(forgive me if this next bit is blurry; the later it got the tougher it got to keep things stable so memory is off)
(either way, julie did end up walking in, from outside actually (back behind infi there was a door). she seemed really sad? she stopped at the entrance, laurie actually stood up in surprise first, we didn't expect her to show up there. we called her over, i remember laurie hugged her, i think they talked for a bit too. but then julie started talking to lynne and i, i think? she talked a lot, that i can tell you; she was very emotionally upset and wanted to express her thoughts.)
(i remember infi was comforting her at one point, they were talking rather familiarly as they did so, it suddenly hit me that 'wait a minute weren't they technically 'dating' at one point?' but i had to smile, it was a really genuine caring between then which i always love seeing in others. textbook pink energy, the real kind)
(something REALLY WEIRD happened around here?? everyone noticed that i couldn't talk without dissociating, and physical contact even upstairs was pushing me into danger zones. i said it was freaky because i felt people being 'triggered' even then, as anchor resonance, didn't know how to deal with that. laurie and julie wanted to see what happened, for their own individual reasons obviously. i said the kind of contact changed the trigger, so i asked laurie to kind of push me, like it was a joke. she was hesitant to do so, but did. immediately the reaction was matching-- since it was 'a joke,' the person triggered was jezebel, who acts with that sort of attitude (hard to put into words? like when people pull really dangerous pranks, or think hate jokes are funny, pushed up to 11. it's a sort of "i'm better than you, so abusing the shit out of you is fun to me" extreme stance), and who apparently can be triggered through me if we're not careful. shockingly, the second her energy was superimposed over mine, julie tried to grab it. this shocked me back in totally, julie got mad, told laurie to push me again. she did, jezebel snapped right back with the intent to start a brawl (again, with the "legitimately grinning as i strangle you" feeling; just hit me that the word is schaudenfreude), but julie was quick, grabbed her by the shoulders and literally ripped her out of my energy field. that was really strange visually-- her aura was a sort of blackish brown, and really 'unstable' around the edges, like someone layered lines of white ink over each other messily. when julie tossed her out, laurie was in shock that it was her, everyone grabbed their weapons straightaway. she melted into tar almost immediately and reared up huge, i got scared for a second, but then infinitii jumped up just as intimidating with hir wings. there was a second of charged silence and then they both jumped in attack at once, but infi wasn't fighting ze was trying to swallow all the tar energy so 'jezebel' (who is the tar in a physical form) would have to reform elsewhere, leaving us alone. needless to say ze won, but had to go into hir bubble to transmute all that i think? i really don't remember, i'm sorry. ze wasn't in there for too long though)
(there was some reference to jo being the old "id reaper," i think he said it himself, i remember him holding his scythe. julie told him to stick around because she said "we could really use one of those" in light of recent things.)
(anyway we ended up trying a different contact trigger, i forget what though? it was something neutral like a hand on a shoulder. but the reaction was rabid and i couldn't even hold up-- it triggered wreckage and she flat-out SPRANG out of my energy field to face julie, like she literally jumped out of my aura like it was a warpgate and entered the room. she was vicious as hell at first, snarling at julie, then stopped suddenly. she looked really confused and discombobulated. also her physical form wasn't stable, it felt blurry, colors were off. then i noticed she had a tail, that wasn't right. i called her out on it, she noticed and actually quickly apologized. her energy field wavered massively for a second, then split entirely in half. now she was standing there looking fine, but SPINE appeared next to her, looking as if she was about to collapse from exhaustion. lynne jumped up and caught her, eased her over to the couch next to her, we all asked what the heck just happened?? she said she had felt a trigger threat inside, from our level, but in order to 'jump up to it' and go through the body she HAD to move with spine, who was tied to the body still. again i don't know how to put into words. she apologized though, especially to spine. however she ended up "snapping back" to her own chthonic level and practically blinking out of the room, because she had been 'trigger summoned' if you want to call it that; she couldn't stick around unless she really focused to and she hadn't been doing that.)
(as you can guess stuff was very weird around now. jo had been very shaken up by that, also julie, who was in tears shouting at the rest of us after that, "why are triggers still that severe," she was heartbroken that the pink energy was still being mangled even if it wasn't as blatant as it had been before.)
(jo and wally left around here, they were really worn out and headspace was getting fuzzy anyway)
(lynne and spine were talking for a bit? it's so great to hear and see spine talk, she used to be so quiet. lynne was really doing everything to comfort her, it was touching. i know the conversation there was actually partly me apologizing, not realizing how spine was affected by switching and things, i was really sorry as i cared for her a lot too. but that talk ended well, although there was a sort of nervous scared charge in the air, we were holding on to trust in each other though. lynne said she was going to take spine to their room and they were just going to sleep this off, we wished them well.)
(i cannot remember what exactly happened here, just me julie laurie and infi, i know we talked but i cannot tell you about what. however the atmosphere obviously changed entirely, the four of us tend to be more introspective and emotionally charged than the others in central)
(infi also had to enclose hirself in a bubble at this point, ze was getting 'giddy' thanks to the time, but that can easily turn into massive danger zone. so ze was just trying to calm down and keep everyone else safe.)
(do not ask me how, but cz showed up??? and that was bizarre because HE was slipping thanks to the headspace energy, and almost immediately infi actually leapt out of hir bubble and declared that 'that wasn't him' or something? and immediately forced cz to 'split' like julie had done with me earlier. and he DID split into two people-- the one being his 'Perfect' self but in a body close to his normal one. that was so weird and scary, but even worse that total cognitive dissonance almost caused a BLUESCREEN. stuff totally glitched out and tried to 'reset,' the environment collapsed and we ended up in whitespace. we took a minute to regroup, everyone but me & infi had some time lag too. but then we wondered, where do we go, what now, and actually julie was the one to act, sent us into a 'pink realm' which i didn't know was even a thing? i felt our position in space warp and then we ended up in some lovely sunset place, in what was like a big gazebo or pagoda, cherry trees everywhere. and the other pink people were there, knife was standing on the steps near us and turned around, shocked to see us.)
(julie tried to quickly explain what was up, but really i was having a hard time seeing or hearing at all at this point, everything was like a jumbled mess of color and shape. also cz hadn't followed us there, he had gone back to our room in central (or wherever it technically is now), laurie said. no one said anything about him because obviously no one knew what the heck had just happened, really i was shaken up, i didn't realize that was a thing that could happen. unfortunately i haven't looked into that since then, i'll have to tomorrow)
(jeremiah and sugar and mulberry were there, only ashen wasn't. knife said that was because she is still totally chthonic, the people there typically don't leave that space. everyone was mostly talking to julie, infi was staying by me, we were both kind of nervous because we react badly to headspace instability, as we're tied to that energy and so we can slip very badly and honestly we were both close to that point. laurie was kind of shifting her attention between us and everyone else, trying to get a hold on the whole situation. jeremiah spoke to me briefly? and i remember sugar doing something like lightly tapping me on the head with one of her cane swords, like a kind admonishment of sorts. she looked stern but concerned.)
(i remember telling laurie i felt a mess, after julie finished talking i think we either went back to the room from before, or i had to unplug from headspace (the house was getting noisy around then, yes at 1am). either way headspace was really a mess at that time i had no idea what was happening or why. i was sad i couldn't stick around more-- even if the night had been shaky at the end i really loved seeing everyone and the sincerity of the whole hour had stayed with my heart very strongly.)
(minty checked on me before i went to sleep, the bear was fighting off shadows momentarily? he insisted he was fine though, it literally took him about five seconds then he walked over closer to say a few words to me personally.)

(today genesis was around mostly, trying to keep me stable, i was still recovering and a bit dissociated. body was weak and still a bit sick. spice showed up in the evening to prevent any eating troubles, i know i saw emmett and tobiko too, helping out. that was a huge relief.)
(also laurie ghosted for like a minute earlier, i had to toss something on the compost heap outside so i was running through the woods. the sun through the trees was super lovely, and i guess instead of just viewing it from upstairs laurie decided she'd join me. i literally did not realize until i 'felt' someone running to my left and noticed it was her, that was a shock! but it was nice, i really smiled at that.)
(lastly as you may have noticed, the victorian pink girl has tentatively chosen the name "ashen." every time i thought of her over the past week that name would come up, so we're using it for now. it may change, it may stick. but there it is.)


sorry for the stream-of-consciousness entry but that is the only way i can ever type these things.
now it is late and i am tired so i am going to sleep, good night everyone

 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (czj)


So. Today was proof that, when I am in a trauma-reminiscent situation OR when I am dissociating to prevent further trauma, my brain does not store memories at ALL, even when I actively try to focus on the situation. Nothing doing. Once it's over, I can look back all I want, there is not going to be anything there to look back on.
As for why I'm bringing that up, it's more emphasis on why I have "relationship problems" with anyone who isn't mostly platonic, so to speak. I have a very hard time "remembering" Infinitii and CZ as of late, even when I'm perfectly happy, because if someone starts acting "romantic" or similarly-- i.e. in a way that would be out of place in a more casual context-- immediately, that memory-failure starts up. It's that generalized now. That worries me.
I'm more healed now than I have ever been, I am free of so many of those old pains, entirely... so why this?
Strangely, I'm mostly okay with Genesis recently, even in the exact same situations, because he's infamously exuberant and when you have that much energy overflow it is actually difficult to level out enough to hit the "late night" sort of mindset CZ has when we're together, that sort of silent intimacy. Gen doesn't do that, ever, and he never did. Yes, he can get close, but it never quite loses that golden "buzz" of his. So I'll get some memories when I'm with him, even if he's feeling more amorous than usual, because, again, he doesn't ever act like a "lover." And, again, CZ and Infi do. Infi less so, oddly, as ze has a subtle sort of "total openness" to hir where, no matter how close you are to hir, you know that you're not the only one ze wants to be with and you never will be the only one. Infinitii's heart is wide open to anyone who wants to walk in, at any time. CZ is more focused, in an almost traditional way: he finds one person, first and foremost, to love with total ardor, but when he wants to love other people as well they will never measure up entirely to that one. Does that make sense? And Genesis is like Infi but casual; he just "dates" everyone but he's never heavy or serious, and he never settles down... whereas Infi wants to live with everyone, and CZ wants to live with one person.

 

Sorry. This is awkward to talk about. But I have to write it down for my own records if nothing else, because otherwise I will either shove it under the rug or deny it. Gotta be honest.
So. This is the same old thing I remember mentioning way back when... and probably a million times over since then, you ever realize how I literally write the same entries over and over again, essentially? You find someone who's badly dissociative enough and you will literally repeat the same conversation with them, multiple times, and they will not realize it. That's me. I've been called out on that by family and friends, I've noticed it in my own work-- I go in circles because I learn something, forget it, learn it again, forget it again, et cetera... it's frightening sometimes, it really is. But I think I end up revisiting this points so many times because I need to, in one way or another. So let that be some sort of reassurance.

I just... I keep looking back on 2012, and 2011, and how "I" acted around him back then... fearlessly open, almost embarrassingly so, with all this romantic and playful and "over the top" dialogue... the same sort of behavior I later labeled as the "Jacob thing" because I was too internally disheveled to realize that love can act that way, why the hell would the context distort the core, it doesn't, but I was so terribly shaken-up by seeing my own past behavior mirrored in others that I shut right down.
I don't understand how I could act like that. Same with Jewel, the older one, back from 2003 to 2008 or so. How in the world were they not constantly ashamed to act so theatrically? Was that honest? How? I cannot fathom how someone can act like a romance novel or piece of poetry or song lyric, and still be honest about it. It feels so utterly fake and manipulative and shallow to me. Why?
I know CZ acts like that at times, he gets carried away like a river, we all know how emotional he is as a person. I know Rio was like that as a young teenager, to an extent. I know Genesis jumps right in too, when he's driven to the edge, when he lacks any other way to say what he needs to. And apparently, I've been guilty of the same. But... I can't fathom it. If I acted that way, it would be so completely false... it would be completely artificial, it would be a mockery of love.
But I still end up in poet mode, sometimes, and then I mean every word. And yet when I look back on those words I'm humiliated. God knows why though. I don't know why I still feel like those things, like those thoughts, are so shameful.

Laurie is spotless. Still, somehow, even after the kintsugi incident. I think that shook her up too. But she's held on to her graciously vicious edge, as I prayed she would, even when she acts in a way that brutality cannot possibly bleed over into.
I'm just genuinely distressed over this whole thing. Yes, Laurie has kissed me, but it's never been romantic, not like with CZ, not like with Genesis. And I love that. That's what I WANT in relationships, is that total platonic ardent affection, untainted by the label or mindset of a "relationship" or a "couple" or any of those words that leave bitter blackened tastes in my mouth. There's nothing wrong with them, but they are not for me, they make me dizzy and disoriented. I lose my coherence, I lose my sincerity, my genuine expression, when I find myself trapped in that sort of box.
This morning I was with Infi and CZ and Genesis and then when I thought about being with Laurie I burst into tears, it felt so wrong to even consider something of the sort, and yet I loved her just as much as I loved those other three.
But I couldn't remember a moment of being with Infi. I only remembered a few fractured, fleeting impressions of CZ. I can see Genesis' face clearly, in the sunrise light, glinting off the gems in his headdress. And I knew that if I had been with Laurie and it wasn't business I would forget her completely. That terrified me. She's uncorrupted by this, she doesn't want this either, nor do I, not like this, why am I so confused.
She kissed Knife's forehead yesterday and despite the total chaste affection I know those two are only capable of feeling, I was secretly terrified, because for an instant I feared she would suddenly mirror all those things that still dig up ugly corroded insects from below my ribcage. There's all this horrible sobbing-heavy angry static, this sharp frantic black burn, stuck right in the place where they tore Infinitii out of me one year ago tomorrow. It's terrible. It's heartbreakingly agonizing, and what do I do?
Some part of me is still afraid. The children still cry at the slightest triggers. Jeremiah is slowly going over the deep end like I did once and that frightens me too, I can see in both him and Javier the pained rage that preceded the self-abuse. We kept wondering why it took so long for Sugar to move anchors, that's because that job was still needed and only once Wreckage appeared was she able to soften. Would you believe I keep forgetting about the chthonic voices? They stay down so deep, that I cannot feel them at all. They are buried, beyond perception, just like the things they hold, just as the previous cores had subconsciously wanted. Bury all the pain. Except they failed to realize that without some sort of drainage system-- without the later Retributors-- that awful black tar was going to fester, and take root, and grow.
But Infi's been healing it, turning the mold spores into flowers. I can see the truth of things now. So why does everything feel irrelevant? Why is such a huge part of me so cold and apathetic when personal love becomes the topic? Why am I still tangled up like this?

I love CZ, I love Infinitii, I love Genesis. I truly do. But I cannot do this relationship thing anymore. Not like that.
I'm not turning tail and walking out the door, I know I used to do that at some point, I would never do that. I can't, not as long as I'm aware of the love that remains. I can't leave them. But I can't stay either, not if staying is just going to exacerbate this damage, and keep tearing this old wound back open. It has to heal correctly, I know, but how???

Circles, we're going in circles... I'm practically tearing my hair out here, as well as my heart. What do I do.
I already told the therapist we're effectively on suicide watch, what with this dangerous apathy and the creeping cellar-deep fears and everything else I still don't understand and might not be able to.
I can't consume anything without being slammed by guilt and fear and deep shame and self-loathing. I can't accept anything either, even as a gift, without hiding it from myself. Material things like money, artwork, clothing, etc., all end up hidden or given away or sold, because I'm "afraid of what I will do with it" if it stays in my possession. I effectively destroy entire paychecks because I don't trust myself with abundance. Why? What am I so afraid that I will do? And I can't seem to accept love either, from anyone, for the same reason... is that the root of this? "Don't give that boy anything, or he will destroy it?" When did that become my subconscious belief? WHEN in the world did I somehow become convinced that anything, once placed in my hands, would immediately end up on a fast track to doomsday? Give something to me, anything, and I will be terrified of ruining it. It's become a self-fulfilling prophecy actually. I feel so unworthy of things that if I don't outright give them away I will destroy them instead of owning them. Why??
They say that, if you think a person is "dirty" after you've touched them, maybe you should look at your hands.
I never did that. I didn't have the luxury of thinking that way. I was haunted by that stupid thought of a "secret filthiness" in me that earned such treatment from others. Maybe their hands were filthy, to make me feel so permanently corroded. But I somehow believed that I had put the dirt on their hands first.
I don't know what I'm talking about.

This morning hurt. This morning hurt so badly.
It was like the Julie days, when I'd wake up hyperventilating on the bathroom floor, or wake up literally from a dream hack, and all I'd know was that someone had violated me and my entire body was in excruciating pain. I couldn't even fathom it as a child, hence the dissociation. But it got worse as I grew older, and now, to suddenly be experiencing the same terrible hurt-- without explanation!!-- when I'm with these people that love me, I just can't... I can't do this.
I believe that everyone else in the world is pure and true and right and holy, even when they harm me. I might be terrified, I might not understand, but I will ALWAYS give them the benefit of the doubt. "This is God's will." "I deserve this somehow." "They are only trying to do the right thing." "I will be a better person for enduring this." You get the picture. It causes me daily turmoil, even now, because I still tend to look to everyone else for guidance and answers, and when I get fifty different answers from fifty different people-- all who swear that their answer is the right one, and it HAS worked for them, perfectly so-- I feel like I'm losing my mind. If they're ALL correct, then who the hell do I follow?? So I try to make everybody happy at once and I crash and burn. Yes, I still do this. Hence the current eating disorder resurgence. One person says, "eat this food," another says "DON'T eat that food," someone else says "don't eat at ALL," and so it goes. I have entire printed lists of these arbitrary guidelines in my kitchen, and I'm frustrated to tears sometimes because, with how many sources that swear they are true, everything is now right and wrong at once. The eating disorder is a MORAL ISSUE.
So is the sexual abuse issue. Obviously. And that's why I'm still in hell over it, even with Infinitii having healed a lot of the direct cancerous trauma. Infi still sees that sexuality can be used in a holy way. But I still have too many scars from the opposite usage. And of course, I still don't like OR want sex, in any respect... buuuut most of my "sources" keep telling me, "you NEED to have/ want/ etc. it" and that gets me so damn scared and angry and sad that I end up collapsing into crisis hotlines and x-acto blades, and ironically THAT will be my salvation, because if I don't hit that suicidal extreme, I'll hit the other one. I'll tell myself it's "God's will" all over again, and I will dissociate beyond all hope, and I will force myself to do whatever they tell me to.
I can't remember the last time I did that though. I hope it was a very long time ago. But I wouldn't know.
I wish it was never.

It's hell. I don't know how in the world this entry became so discombobulated. I'm sorry.
Sometimes I start writing an entry, and then that fails, and something else happens. I was supposed to exercise tonight, but the thought of therapy tomorrow and another phone call to case management and Infinitii's birthday and having to eat again and not wanting to wake up in the first place... it all just crept up I guess, and this happened.

I want to be happy all the time. I'm trying. Even when I'm upset I get out the Dream World folders and I try to read through the original chapters, as they never fail to make me smile and laugh with joy, but... then headspace gets unplugged.
I know everyone upstairs wants to be part of the League. They're all tired of feeling inherently disconnected and separate from that joy and life and creativity. They were born when my imagination hit a dead end with blond pigtails. So there's been a split for a long time, surpassed only in small bleedover ways, that confused me more than anything and ultimately-- I am so sorry to say-- caused me more anguish than anything else. When the hacks started to use them... that is one of the only thoughts in the world that can make me feel something close to blind hatred. That terrifies me. But it makes sense. To take these beautiful, innocent individuals, the very manifestation of love and bliss and hope in my life, and try to corrupt them in the same way you broke me?? Don't you DARE.
But she tried. They all tried. They knew that was the one way they could kill me even when everything else failed. In some ways I fear they may have succeeded, but I refuse to believe that. I refuse. I will build this back up from the ground, from dust and ashes, somehow... if I only had the strength left in me.
Every time I realize that in his insane suicide attempt, J destroyed over 15 years of League work for the sake of headspace... it makes me want to vomit. Literally, it makes me so wretchedly sad that I get physically nauseous. I lost most of my life because of this trauma. I don't know what to do.
I'm disturbed though. I'm starting to sound like Jessica. "You ruined my life." Is this bleedover? I never even touched the League Worlds, not as Jay, not me, I know about them but my anchors are elsewhere... there's this horrible internal war I can't seem to win.
Some part of my core is tied to those other worlds, even as a headvoice, and it drags me completely out of sync sometimes. Where do I belong? Where does the true allegiance of my heart lie? With them, in perpetual childhood grace and innocence and wonder... or with them, the aftermath of the fruit of knowledge, the adult life of different love and victory through struggle?
It breaks my heart in two because I am literally split so drastically and I cannot choose. I'm all or nothing, with both. I fracture just so I can live.
I don't know what my actual name is most days because EVERYONE slips up, I'm BOTH Jay and Jewel to everyone you ask, even in headspace, the names interchange without people even realizing it. I am inherently both, always, as long as I am a core of this soul.
And honestly I keep inching closer and closer to the original side, to the iridescent world of dreams, where trauma doesn't exist and I don't exist and there is nothing but blissful observance of countless shimmering lives and stories. But that damned curse of adulthood has infected even their story, all that intellectual analytic bullshit that happens when you stop channeling and start trying to write. There's a fine line between "figuring things out" and "finding things out," and I only work with the latter. Headspace does the former. I can't stand it anymore.

This all boils down to not wanting to exist as a person, and not wanting to deal with that awful red fruit in the Garden of Eden, which I was so terrified to take but did anyway because God forbid I reject someone else's good intentions in doing so.
But Preludove was sitting beside me the whole time and she never ate the damn thing and God help me maybe that's why I keep vomiting. I don't want to see things in black and white anymore. I don't want to grow up. I don't want my daemon to settle. I don't want to go to China. I want to stay as kaleidoscopic as I feel, without having to settle on one face and one voice and one body, without having to settle down with anyone... I don't want this damned fruit, take it back, God forgive me but I am so sorry, I'd take it for love's sake but it's the wrong sort of love and I can't. Not if that's what it means.
It's not worth getting thrown out of here. Not after what I've seen on those streets.

...Yeah I really owe you guys that His Dark Materials entry. But I cannot think about those things right now, not without sobbing like an idiot from how deeply my soul is split in two.

I grew up too fast, on some level.
I never believed that though. My family told me I "never grew up" in the sense of "you're still an annoying, foolish child." One friend told me how she grew up too fast and I didn't dare look at my own troubles again after hearing that.
But... was it relevant? Was it real? I don't want it to be. I was old enough, I was 12, I was 13, that's old enough, right? That's when children are supposed to start growing up, especially in that way, in that godforsaken way.
Yet my therapists point at earlier dates for "trauma" I accepted as normal life, at the psychological bullying when I was in elementary school, at being beaten by my caretakers, at almost being locked in the coal cellar as punishment. I shrug at it now, "that doesn't affect me." Maybe it doesn't, but at that time, did it leave scratches, if not scars? Did some roots take hold then that only worsened the Julie days?
Hell, would we even have HAD the Julie days IF that second-grade-terror of "God won't forgive you unless you beg" and " didn't linger so strongly that it painted the sixth-grade-terror in awful hues I never would have known about otherwise.
"You know you want this." No, I knew I should want that. And I hated myself for it, I hated myself, because I didn't want it and I STILL don't but everything is so damn confusing when you're grown up and how is this body already 24?? I still feel so small. I don't know.

This entry is a downright mess. I don't know what I'm saying anymore. Consider this a brainspill, please accept my apologies, I'm going to be absolutely mortified about this tomorrow but again, I need to be honest. If Laurie finds out this was written and then deleted she will not be happy, to say the least.
Saying her name is like another anchor-tug in my heart in the opposite direction and I'm really tired.
There's headspace, over there. The Leagueworlds are over there. And I'm standing in the middle, right in the mire of the Downstairs, in the flat empty hollowed-out world that the body lives in, where dreams fade to fog and love feels like sawdust, no matter what color its painted. I don't like it here. But I don't know which direction to walk in. I don't want to choose. God I love them both, when you really get down to it I love them BOTH, even if those mindsets and memories are completely detached from each other yet. When I'm watching the League worlds, I love them with my entire heart. When I'm inside headspace, I love them with my entire heart. It doesn't change, ever... or at least not until I switch focus. Then it's all or nothing again. Always.
What kind of moral quandary is this. What's the damn root of all this. WHY is there a split? WHY can't the two universes meet? Why can't they BOTH be happy?
Is something in the middle, some big obstacle, keeping them apart? Maybe. This sure feels like it.

It feels like the answer I so desperately need is hovering about, almost intangible, but it's catching the light here and there so I can see it, just a shimmer. I can't catch it yet. But I'm at least a little comforted knowing that, by simple virtue of a "problem" existing here and now, its solution also exists to balance it.
This is relevant. This is relevant too. So is this...

Therapy is tomorrow.
Infinitii Eternos turns one year old in the System tomorrow, I want to write about hir but I literally cannot remember who ze is right now. Not directly. I can sift through the archive data but I'm so tired right now. I'd rather wait until therapy forces me to be sincere, then I'll have those memories in my own heart, not on pieces of paper.


It's so weird.
I used to have these times where I'd be completely shut off, you know? Just these endless wastelands of dry ice, unfeeling and devoid of life. I'd get like that for days, for weeks... I don't know what it's like to be that way. I'm thankful at least for that.
But the point is... even now, even now, after having rejected that damn fruit, Preludove is nudging me in the ribs and saying, "go ahead, it won't hurt," and damn it how do you know, it'll hurt enough if it means I have to leave you behind, you're my soul, you're everything to me... but so is he, so is he and so are they and she's just smiling at me, and then I remember that just because Lyra forgot how to read the alethiometer didn't mean she could never learn it again. In fact, after losing it, she regained that gift even stronger and more completely than before. Isn't that the point, she says, all white feathers and blue fur, with eyes as warm and brown as the sunlight in June? "Isn't that kinda the point?" And she just grins, waiting for me to turn around again, to face the blue creature that never thought he'd speak to her, or to me, for the record, and yet there he was as well, the snake and the savior both, the beginning and the end in his own right. And there's red in his hands and red in his heart and his eyes are the color of the garden and damn it I never stopped loving you I just don't know how to reconcile this.
"What is there to reconcile," Preludove says, still casually eating that canonical sandwich like she did in JMUA, and the similarity strikes at my heart. "I don't see any problem with you loving him as well as me."
But realize what it means, dear, I practically beg of her, tears in my eyes. That's a jump from one life into another. I don't know how to bridge the gap.
"What gap?" she laughs, and in a dizzying moment I'm reminded of Mr. Sandman and Dream Portals and D4 and every other blessed thing that saw the gap and laughed as well as they danced across it, back and forth, weaving rainbow threads of light right across that abyss, building a bridge from one kind of love to the other, because there really is no distinction when you boil it down, is there?
"...What's left, when you mix fire and water?"
And I turn, and he has spoken, and he's not looking at me. He's looking down at the grass and the river and his eyes look like they're about to overflow and my heart feels the same. I know what he means.
"Not what's left," Preludove smirks, "...what's created?"
She raises a hand, around which a small lavender cloud appears.
"Energy just shifts is all," she says, looking at that tiny violet shape. "Turns from one thing into another. But you never lose anything really. You just see things change." Our eyes meet once more. "That's kind of what's happening here."
With what, I ask. But no one responds, and I realize on my own.
"Like I said," Preludove repeats, as the cloud fades into mist in the air, "there's no gap. Not between us, not between our worlds. Not really, anyway. Sure distance is weird, and time is weird, and love is weird, I would know."
I nearly laugh at that, before it hits me.
"Yeah," she says, and now her voice is tight, like a violin string, like glass before it breaks into rainbows. "Vez. Your buddy, right? And my boyfriend. I love him a lot. Just like you love him," she says, and nods towards the other creature beside me. They exchange a knowing look. "And I know how difficult it is for him, sometimes, to love me, or to even acknowledge that he loves someone else..." Preludove stops, swallows hard, eyes wet. "I know how hard he struggles with pain, even against his own heart. I know how afraid he is," she whispers, "because he's been so hurt. Just like you. But he never stopped loving people, even when they didn't seem to make sense in his head either, because love doesn't die or go away either. Am I making any sense?"
I smile, suddenly, with genuine affection and gratitude. "Yeah. More in feelings than words though."
And then, at the same time, they both exclaim--
"You spoke!!"
Preludove is laughing. He is too. For a moment it felt like there was never a gap to begin with. Maybe there isn't. Maybe that's the point.
I thought about the cloud and suddenly it hit me.
That is the point.

I turned around and kissed him and everything was as red as the joy in our hearts.




“In fifteen years I want you to write me a list of every feeling you found after emptiness,
every moment you cried just with being alive,
every hand you held that felt like home.
Tell me how you stitched together the void
without the aid of needles and scissors
but the thread of melodies your best friend hummed
walking home on the last day of sun, poems
you read for no one but felt beat in your heart
until they found the ears of someone
who would hold them and whisper these promises
in the dead of night from their lips to your wrists.
In fifteen years,
show me the atlas of your scars.
Do not let the universe escape you,
vessel of the stars.”

 



 

 

 

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


@ 09:51 am

 

 

Things I realized last night:

● If you spend 3+ hours writing an entry, you WILL find the answer by the end of it because your thought processes evolve in real-time.
● Even if you find the answer you need, it takes time to anchor so don't be surprised if Laurie still wants to re-discuss everything the next morning! She has the right idea.
● Poet mode and Xanga conclusions and all that pretty language actually doesn't translate well to text. CZ was talking to me like that last night, and I suddenly realized that if I transcribed it and read it back, it wouldn't sound anywhere NEAR as sincere as it did at the moment. And I realized why-- in text, all you have to go by is the written word. When spoken, there's the emotion and the intention and the non-verbal language (CZ doesn't even use words half the time he speaks) behind it that makes it real, and completely genuine, even if it might not seem so in hindsight. It's a projected bias is all, based on fear and unfortunate physical experiences. But everything here is 100% honest as it's being said, no matter how it's perceived later, and that's one truth up here that I can't forget. These entries, these conversations, none of it is planned. It all happens as it happens, so I have to stop thinking it's "scripted" because honestly, if I tried handing out a script I know full well that it would get tossed to the side just as quickly.
● Dream Guardians still get summoned all over the creation. A Portal actually opened up for Preludove once our conversation had ended, I was already "ghosting" by that time so it wasn't too clear but it was unmistakable! Apparently being both my BFF and the Guardian of Peace practically requires that she show up to help when she's able and allowed to, such as last night. My head is still spinning looking at that though; has anything like that happened before? Not since the early 2000s, at least... that's exciting. There's a lot of hope there.
● Minty cares more than I give her credit for! She checked on me before I fell asleep, asking me if I needed any "extra bears" tomorrow, for protection or hope or anything. I said I should be okay now, but I really appreciated her concern, especially because it never quite hit me just how much she obviously cared until right then. The kid checks on me almost every night! So she gets her due.
● I think too much sometimes and I drown myself in it. Even if my concerns are valid, if I'm only focusing on the rising waters and not on getting air, then I'm in trouble. That's what I've been doing, just suffocating myself under more and more tons of old weight, and forgetting that there's still a way out of it, right over my head too, and there are a lot of people up there just waiting to pull me out if I won't, or can't, do so myself. Bottom line, I'm really thankful that absolute catastrophe of an entry happened, but focusing on only the pain is going to only bring painful conclusions, that's obvious, it's like putting blinders on.
Out of darkness cometh light. Every single "negative" entry I've ever written has somehow bloomed into something brighter in the end. Every stab of pain I've felt has ultimately been healed and comforted tenfold or more. Every scar carries with it the reality of hope. And every shadow simply means that there's a light shining somewhere behind it.
Today is Infinitii Eternos' first 'birthday' in the System and I am infinitely grateful that ze is with us, not in spite of the tumultuous changes and often-terrifying shifts ze's heralded by hir very existence, but because of them. Hindsight might be flawed as hell when you're only looking, but when you suddenly see, well... things get a lot brighter no matter how much black paint is in front of you, so to speak. That's what Infi reminds me of, always. So let's all keep that in mind today.

Now we're off to therapy, see you later!

 



 

 

 

april 1

Apr. 2nd, 2014 01:57 am
prismaticbleed: (held)

Quick mandatory post-therapy update as it's 1AM and things have been both busy and foggy lately so I apologize for the silence.

+ "void drive" suicidal undertone is back. we're all very concerned for our well-being, but are working with both our therapist and our case manager to try and get us to a "safe space," both mentally and physically if needed.
+ therapy today was odd. javier fronted again for a minute, specifically to talk about respect, and there's a record of his hair (big red mohawk) being the clearest thing about his energy overlay (surprising, as it's usually his piercings that he anchors with). also the only reason he was able to get through at ALL was because knife punched through the "fronter barrier" by forcing an anchor into his fangs. he has one of the easiest anchors to activate, so using that to "force" a link to headspace despite the apathetic blur was very smart actually.
+ it is uncanny, how there is a tangible shift in the entire atmospheric "vibe" of reality whenever headspace anchors in. there is this actual clarification of things, like colors suddenly get more saturated, and i can see things intuitively instead of just guessing. things like that are what prevent doubt from ever sticking around for long.
+ headspace felt like it was about 10 feet away to the right for most of the morning prior to knife doing that, but i could tell everyone was still bunched around the couch in front of the "screen" they watch realtime therapy updates on-- there's a whole room for that now-- and knife and laurie were up front. they were both acutely distressed but although i cannot tell you what they were talking about, i do remember one thing because it was the first bit to break through the fog... knife kept trying to comfort laurie and at one point, she just hugged him, in tears, but then she actually kissed his forehead. that is a really rare but sincere thing! knife was completely flustered, but laurie said (with a seriousness that surprised me), "why do you have to be so much like jay?" she sat back down then, still teary-eyed and solemn, but knife held her hand like a child does then, and they both just waited to see what happened in therapy. BUT sugar was in the back of the room and i swear her face absolutely lit up when all that happened, it felt like her "protector of sweetness" ideal finally clicked into place for her. her entire energy vibe softened from thistle-spikes to thistledown in that same moment, that was lovely even to sense
+ also sugar's metainomen symbol IS a stylized flower?? like a rose. robes are also "dusty pink," like the victorian girl but more brown? rose taupe maybe, unsure. i still can't get a grip on what her title is either, but it's something unusual... similar to a "gardener" in that it refers to "one who takes care of another," but not in as personal a way as knife does? like it's specifically "tending" the garden and not taking care of people. that is the exact vibe i get from it, energetically. "keeper," "custodian," you get the picture. i'll have to talk to her personally and see.
+ btw, as far as clairsentient "positioning" goes, once knife and laurie got enough of their anchor-energy into the body to allow for fronting if needed, headspace went from being "somewhere over there" to literally being superimposed on the body's consciousness, like now there was this "opening up" inside the skull and beyond that there was this entire realm, not just a floating space to the right. like i said, amazing stuff.
+ biggest struggles as of late: moral quandaries surrounding eating again (fasting is addictive, having emotional breakdowns over "consuming things," compulsive vomiting as a result, not eating for 24+ waking hours and never having any appetite, feeling i "cannot eat if i want to be holy," etc.), and shockingly subtle reiterations of the sexually abusive stuff (mostly the post-awakening hack threats, and the tired, childlike mindset of "if i stop fighting maybe it'll stop hurting"). therapist pointed out both, was completely unaware of second until symptoms started showing up. shocking how that is not a major battleground anymore, however that's because we are avoiding the issue entirely. something "triggered" it on saturday, though, and since then i've been battling intrusive thoughts and more "morality programming," of the sort that made me force myself into very detrimental situations throughout late 2011 and most of 2012. somehow thanks to the apathy fog that was admitted to the therapist, holy smokes, never expected that to be revealed so plainly but there you go. however that is good because THAT time period is where all the lingering troubles are rooted.
+ old relevance keeps coming up from god knows where and hitting me like a freight train to the heart, to reference an old xanga (we are all hellbent on having one of those asap so you know, i'm excited too). i will not ignore this. the truths ring too loud to ignore; it catches at your heart in such a way that ignorance is unfathomable.
so far the loudest bit was from this entry (also highly relevant as of late)... "Bottom line... my belief, my ability to BE the kind of person that can believe like that, is arguably the most important thing in headspace. It's what determines life or death. It's what keeps the lights burning on the globe. It's what allows dreams to shine, instead of turning to coal dust. It's what allows wonder and hope and fun and memories to exist at all."
I read that and just started crying. no wonder i've been feeling such a weird push to watch rotg again lately. i cannot believe i let that truth slip my mind... mark my words, i am writing that down and hanging it right over my workspace tomorrow.

On a more lighthearted note, I got my old iMAGNi art back from SLC in the mail! I literally squeaked with joy when I saw that the pencils for this were included (I love both Falda and White; of course I had to buy them!). So it's now above my workspace, alongside this poster and this print and the old "iMAGNi classroom" pencils (which I love way too much, it's adorable) and a little handwritten thank-you from TRiPPY herself I received in 2010 or so. And this is printed out and alongside my computer. Yes I'm a big fan, it's hilarious. Also I still don't know if I'm a White, Amber, or Pink Gen in the new Engelbaum lineup... I feel such strong resonances to all three, I literally am not going to be able to narrow it down until the canon details are revealed! But at the moment I am perfectly happy being an indecisively sugar-snow-incense dude, haha.
However, on the other side of Falda there's this, this, and this... three images that mean worlds to me, to say the very least.

Also I WAS AN IDIOT and I never posted the "double 4th incident" from November 2012 to this archive, heaven knows how that happened! So here it is, because I kept thinking about it today, in light of my sudden resurgence of affection for all our Outspacers, a.k.a. the "gang" from way back when. I bring this up because alongside that WTAHM printout, there are little keychains of Ryou, Marik, and Chaos. I want to remember them always, so there they are!

And if you will excuse me my battery is about to die in five seconds see you tomorrow!

 



 

 

prismaticbleed: (held)

Energy for headspace people!
Sight: What their energy field looks like, literally. (OR: a "realm-like" manifestation of their energy??)
Sound: New perception. Difficult to pick up on; indirect.
Smell: The 'vibe' of their energy; most easily perceived.
Touch: The actual physical 'feel' of their energy-- like touching their 'aura.'
Taste: New perception. Difficult to pick up on; indirect.
Vibe: The overall perceived effect their energy on their personal presence, especially in charged situations.



(UNFINISHED. Will add as I get information.)


SPINE HYPOMONE
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Cool stone, a hint of cocoa or something?
Touch: Dry, but smooth; reassuringly solid yet not heavy. Like a bone.
Taste:
Vibe:


AIMEE
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Like something baking in an oven? Not bread! Comforting,
Touch: Soft but "primal?" Like minky or even chamois, but with a subtle gamey sort of heat to it.
Taste:
Vibe:


SPICE
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Strong cinnamon, nutmeg, maybe clove? Very warm yet grounded, no 'pinch.'
Touch: Surprisingly sparked? Like little sharp pricks of heat?
Taste: Think pie spices, then crank it up to eleven. Warm and autumny, but hits like a punch to the mouth!
Vibe:


OVERLOAD
Sight:
Sound:
Smell:
Touch: Incredibly volatile base, like if you push a tiny bit too hard it will explode terribly.
Taste:
Vibe:


BRAXTON
Sight:
Sound:
Smell:
Touch: A small soft edge, but with a huge power underneath it.
Taste:
Vibe:



JAVIER ANASTASI
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Cloves?
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:



PREVIOUS J (SPLINTERED INTO EROS)
Sight: Deep red-velvet waves; flows like heavy satin. Has an 'unseen' glow like an ivory candle. 'Sparkly' thin edge, like a glitter-glass ornament
Sound: Subsonic: a soundless hum that resonates in the chest; almost rhythmic, like heart energy, but unbroken. Has an oddly Nier-like, rich symphonic feel despite this.
Smell: Like fire,
Touch: Intimately warm, has a sort of gentle 'pull' to it
Taste: Rich like warm raspberry sauce, but with a dense 'sorbet' texture? Non-sugary sweetness.
Vibe: Emotionally close, compassionate, soft. Limitless but not oppressive. Powerfully protective yet tranquil; like being embraced by a winter fireplace. Sunlit stained-glass.


RAZOR
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Blood and paper, very specific
Touch: Like the sharp, slick edge of a blade: on the boundary between safe/smooth, and slicing your hand open. Gives you chills.
Taste: Like a wound? Hot with an edge of blood but that's not prevalent. Oddly sweet, but the sensation is unsettling.
Vibe: Oddly neutral, but with a nervous undertone on 'standby.'



LYNNE STABELLE
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Violin rosin and burnished wood, like the inside of a violin
Touch: Heavy satin? Warm, but in a 'glowing' sense. Like a roll of it too?
Taste:
Vibe:


KALISHA
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Peach brandy?? Light scent but still notable.
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


HYAKINTH
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Creamsicle and some sort of strong white flower?
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


FIG
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Honey! Very heady, heavy sweet.
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


ALGORITH
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Not much, mostly the 'flatness' of technology. Subtle scent of live machinery, like a hot computer tower.
Touch:
Taste: Warm metal with a vague aura of persimmon or something??
Vibe:


JOSEPHINA BELLAMEIRE
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Bubblegum and brandy? Can't quite pick it up yet.
Touch:
Taste: Cane sugar with a bunch of either lemon (flavor, not citrus) or ginger? Cookie-sweet, but with a bright heat to it.
Vibe: City night-life lights, but unfocused;


SIMEON
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Something like custard or banana cream, but with nowhere near as much sugar?
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:



MAVERICK
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Vague edge of cigarette smoke in fabric, NOT like my dad though. Think straight-up smoke.
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


MARIGOLD
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Ragweed and marigold flowers, varies depending on mood?
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


KARISSA
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Citrus? Like restaurant lemon???
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe: Sharp? Clean and small but cuttingly so.


NATHANIEL VICTOIRE
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Mint (quiet, sweet, no bite) and forest shade. Slight fabric-esque hint?
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


SERGEI
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Subtle sage smoke, undertone of something papery like thin tree bark
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


MINTY
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Mint tea and clothesline-aired plushie fluff. Happy and calming.
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


EINSATZ
Sight:
Sound:
Smell:
Touch: Slight static pop?
Taste:
Vibe:


EMMETT
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Like a salad???? You silly snake.
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


TOBIKO
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Like seawater, either bad (brackish, slimy) or good (like a beach, salty with algae) depending on status
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


GARRISON
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Like a business suit or chair. Dude get some variety in there
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


KYANOS
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Like clear cool sky, with a little tint of honey. Very light.
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


WALDORF KALLIOPE
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Oddly plastic or vinyl-like, but with some sort of happy heady blueberry-juice undertone?? Very 'subtle' despite its strength.
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe: I'm getting an impression of a tangled knot of christmas lights, but immersed in jello or something. really odd.



MISSY
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Face powder, chokingly so, and lip gloss (strawberry? very artificial, generically 'sweet')
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


GENT
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Like a scarf? Odd to explain.
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


NIENNA
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Like a jewelry box?? Not dusty, more like curtain fabric and silver?
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


LEON KIASI
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Ice, with a vanilla undertone? Hard to get.
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe: A nervous charge?


DAVID
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Like a kid's air-dried blanket, but also softly sweet? Not a bad smell at all, it's highly comforting.
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


"AIRPORT"
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Like an airport. Dead serious.
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


LAURIE UBERICH
Sight: CHANGED: It's still halo-like, but its this intense condensed light, gold-white? Around her body I keep getting a feeling of flower petals or rose vines? not sure.
(Metallic? Broken into pieces somehow? Somewhat "radial," like a halo)
Sound:

(Somewhat dissonant, like angry church bells. Feels purposeful but pained.)
Smell:

(Blood, cold steel. Something in the background like antiseptic or a thunderstorm?)
Touch:

Sharp static "bite" at first, like barbed wire, but beneath is a solid, deep, "safe" feeling mass of energy? feels huge but reactive, like if you push too hard it'll detonate
Taste: Blood, but

(Blood again, very strong.)
Vibe:

(Overwhelmingly magnetic: black hole-grade intensity. Space 'compresses' to a dense space around her.)


CHRISTINA MARIE
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Like Sunday church in spring: daffodil-daisy flower bouquets and an afterthought of incense?
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


ISADORA
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Grapevines?
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


JULIE ENANTIOS
Sight: A layered pinkish-warm glow? Like a light orb shining through blankets. Moves languidly but not lazily. Egg-shaped?
Sound:
Smell: Roses, like the kind in the wild-- not heady at all, but sunlit and flowery light soft. Lovely really.
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


SUGAR
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Something that pricks at your nose, like ice needles. Underneath, a light sweetness like
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


ASHEN
Sight:
Sound:
Smell:
Touch: Soft but terribly worn and thin, like old velvet curtains or something? Has a sense of pity but lingering loveliness to it.
Taste:
Vibe:


KNIFE
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Woodsmoke, with a deep aura-edge like blackcurrant wine or something
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


MULBERRY DELTA BRANDY
Sight:
Sound:
Smell:
Touch:
Taste: Mulberries: not overpoweringly sweet, and rather dry in a vaguely 'crisp' way
Vibe:


JEREMIAH
Sight:
Sound:
Smell:
Touch: Very soft and embracing, but closely small in the way a warm sweater is.
Taste:
Vibe:


EROS
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Cherry pie filling, not artificial. Very rich, not sugary sweet.
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


SHERLOCK
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Like a library? Old slightly dusky paper, but with no musty or sweet tone. Also a clean cool metallic edge, but without any coppery 'bite.'

Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


JAY IRIDOS
Sight: Vertically limitless? Like the "heaven" in Oneircia. All white and warmly bright, vaguely gold, lit with some gorgeously loving light from above, but not blinding at all. Oddly non-spacial? Despite looking solid it feels like nothing is really there, but the light. Sparkly and quietly iridescent; everything glitters.
Sound:
Smell: Snowy,
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


XENOPHON LEPHISE
Sight: Thick and violet-pink, wavy. Inner light, held within like a neon sign, but 'radiant' in the way heat radiates.
Sound: Like a wind chime or glockenspiel
Smell: Warm, slightly humid night air, with a light and delicate sweetness-- like blackberries or bluet flowers?
Touch: Dense but glowing, warm, gives like heavy water? 'Champagne bubbles' under the surface.
Taste: Blackberries, ice water, japanese ginger? Natural cool sweetness with an almost herbal edge?
Vibe: 'Summer night' humidity, but sparkling, like the stars are pure violet glitter; understated jubilant energy. Not overpowering-- more like thick sunlit crystal


MARKUS BARASHIR
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Dry heat, mocha, ice cubes.
Touch:
Taste: Sand?
Vibe:


RYMAN SAIKARAS
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Marshmallows and dark purple candle fire.
Touch:
Taste: Vanilla?
Vibe:


CHAOS ZERO
Sight: Like the underside of an ocean; glossy, brilliant blue and backlit? Translucent.
Sound: Dare-Gale; emotions played underwater. Highly resonant, like piano keys being dropped into liquid crystal. Echoing, heart-wrenchingly sincere.
Smell: Summer rain, ocean fog. Watery, but not cold or humid.
Touch: Misty, with a bright early-morning 'chill.' Heavy but weightless.
Taste: River water and diamonds
Vibe: Oceanic, flowing, all-encompassing; gentle and 'classy' but powerful. Incredibly deep but not suffocating. Surrounds him like a quiet galaxy. 'Neon glimmer' edge.


CELEBI
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Woodsy, but with a clean edge like fresh cut wet grass?
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


GENESIS APOLYMIS
Sight: 'Thin gold streamers,' moving upwards. Bokeh-like underglow.
Sound: Resonant, warm and deliberate like a golden bell.
Smell: Burnt sugar and ozone? Like butterscotch syrup over an open flame. Rich but not heady.
Touch: Charged like static, but 'sustained' like a plasma globe.
Taste: Warm cotton candy with a strong ginger-like kick? Has a caramelized but clean tint to it.
Vibe: Sharp, almost buzzing, but bright and optimistic.


INFINITII ETERNOS
Sight: A sort of vast shadowy expanse, infinite and star-specked, but with a brilliant light at its heart. The shadows are wispy and soft like clouds, and flow gently around the light. There is a sense of great space and yet incredible closeness; the light is warm and loving like a heart, but although the shadows are colder and thin, giving a feeling of endless vastness, their constant movement around that light keeps the love within them.
Sound: (like "lux aeterna?" choral? sustained, hugely echoic. numinous)
Smell: Cold night air, with a hint of mountain laurel (flowers and incense??)
Touch:
Taste:
rich mouthfeel; taste is enigmatic.
Vibe: Like velvet or a silken shadow; limitless but soft and intimate. Embracing. VERY deep; you fall into hir really.


CHOCOLOCO
Sight:
Sound:
Smell: Dark chocolate, cacao nibs, dark coffee. Mostly rich and bitter, just a hint of dark sweetness to it.
Touch:
Taste:
Vibe:


 

 

prismaticbleed: (Default)

Quick update for the sake of a timestamp:

- why we haven't been online: i've been making INCREDIBLE progress on writing dream world and composing tons of new music
- also we spent a week solid drinking mint tea and reading his dark materials, that book was also INCREDIBLE and needs its own update
- the night of February 13 was awesome (chilling with laurie, cz, infi, lynne, julie, and leon whoa)
- last night was EVEN BETTER
- therapy on tuesday: very depressed person. laurie and algorith both tried to get through
- sugar found her metainomen before the appointment so she is much clearer now; but her role/outfit is blurred? we need to refine the phenomenon
- therapy today: discussed victorian pink girl, discovered david's true anchor
- the tar seems to be GONE. same with bridget & missy. now it's just the loud faceless voices, but internally the "negative" stuff feels like ghosts and huge roots? i'm starting to wonder if that's tied to the old celebi-doppelganger thing. either way it's OLD and interesting. we'll start working on healing/understanding it asap, exciting.
- also knife trying to rebuild the underground into an above-ground basilica-like location. he likes his sprawling old buildings.
- we also saw some pics of transylvanian countryside in a travel mag on monday, showed knife for a joke, but he's now enamored with it
- discovered the other food voice that likes to eat (that's rare). she's nonhuman and in the orange lineup: honey color, fittingly.
- laurie was in my dream last night, autonomously, interacting with other people. it was awesome. she was being both badass and strict, and joking around. i was very disjointed (ghostly almost) but seeing her made me smile.
- chaos 0 was also in at least one of my dreams two weeks ago? notably so, like the entire time. just making sure that is mentioned.
- also i realized that i have no memory of any season BUT winter? also i'm aware of the l'engle book period last year BUT again, no personal memory of that at all. so we think i didn't root until late september/ early october, as that's when my solid memories start. we'll figure it out.

In the big picture, we are doing well. I'm very happy about things. I'm learning to be truer to my heart, and I've also discovered (rather shockingly) that yes, despite all the people insisting the contrary, our System is a good thing. And when I'm out of it for too long, it's like when you walk too far away from your dæmon-- it hurts. Your soul knows that some key part of it is missing. So I refuse to compromise that anymore, now that I know who I am, and who we are.

I'll try to update here more often. If not, you can always check my deviantart page for League art stuff as I am working very hard on that too. I'll have to start sharing that more openly once I get good roots. That's a promise.

As for now, battery is almost out, so good night! ♥

 



 

prismaticbleed: (shatter)

important notes on the 6 "negative" triggered female voices.

 

121313 8:50PM

(???) I've realized that the "screaming girl"-- the one who shrieks like a siren when she doesn't get her way-- and the "overload girl"-- the one who is full of hatred for people who overload her senses-- are CLEARLY TWO DIFFERENT PEOPLE!
There was a lot of fuzziness between them before but it was never really figured out. Tonight though, there was a great deal of noise and hack attempts in the bathroom again, which I caught the tail end of.
(Sherlock here.) Garrison and Isadora were chiding some unknown voice who was trying to hack the body for their own ends. They emphasized that such activity was "forbidden," strictly and for the sake of the System.

(AP) The distinction is this:
The first girl, the screaming one, desires hedonistic pursuits. Her childlike shrieks are not due to any sort of System threat; instead, they occur when she is banned from partaking in some activity that she wishes to indulge in. Unfortunately, these activities are almost exclusively abusive, either directly to the body, or indirectly to many System members. She is sometimes tied to the binge eating disorders, although this is more difficult for her now, as Spice and Emmett are working extra to ensure the health of the body in that respect. It has also been confirmed that the main abusive eater is Jessica, the 16-year-old girl who may or may not be the original "host." She is detrimental to us all.
To continue, the "screaming girl" seems to operate on programs, or on sheer rebellion. It is unknown whether or not she consciously "wants" the things she demands. as her mindset simply seems to be: "give me that, I want it." She is like a spoiled child. Even if she does not want something herself, if that thing is given to someone else, or if she is told "you can't have it," then her initial "I don't want it" thought is immediately overridden, and she will throw a tantrum until she gets it-- even if she does nothing with it afterwards. She simply wants it, greedily.
However, that was a very object-oriented example. To give you an example of how far-reaching this mindset of hers is, this girl has been known to screech in rage when forbidden from: eating dangerous substances, drinking alcohol, buying unneeded things, sexually abusing the body, and acting in a time-wasting or otherwise physically detrimental manner. So you see, her existence is inherently malevolent.

Now, for the "overload girl." She does scream, but it is not an infantile siren-- instead, it is the angry and desperate shout of someone who "cannot take it anymore." There is an audible difference between the two sounds, and to anyone who pays attention, it is impossible to confuse them.
This girl is always seen when "triggered" by outside noises and/or words, notably any that can be perceived as even vaguely sexual. At them, she will immediately front, seething with fury, holding back her violence. Her instinctive reaction is "I will kill the threat, I will make that awful thing disappear forever." She has no physical wants, like the other girl. Her only desire is to destroy what she sees as a sexual threat.
You will notice, this mindset originally was connected to Sugar. This is because Sugar was forcibly manifested as an anchor for this mindset, but was not its native holder. To clarify: her form was forced to exist as a puppet for the angry girl's formless hatred, but her own personality was not clearly developed. Therefore, when she began to assert herself individually, she began to "slip," and "lose her anchor." This is because the anchor she held was never hers to begin with. Eventually, the voices who had been using her were clarified strongly enough to gain their own faces, and now Sugar is recovering, albeit baffled as to how to live now, as a sudden singular existence. However the Underground is caring for her.
Nevertheless we are off-topic. The overload girl's anchor is: hatred and rage towards outside things that trigger inside fear reactions. For her, triggers are rooted in the senses, and she has previously expressed "feeling filthy" simply as a result of perceiving such things. This is almost definitely why her energy early this year-- often erroneously labeled as "Jess," as we knew no other angry people at the time, and tended to group them all together-- was in such close quarters with Razor. "Filthy" sensations have long since been paired with "sharp" sensations, to cleanse and purge that psychological dirt. So if Jess harmed the body, and Overload followed in rage and protest at such actions, then it is no surprise that Razor would be third in line, gleefully cutting away at the body, because she was supposed to: her function as an atoner made sensory purging mandatory in such situations.
Again. The "Overload girl" does not approve of the "screaming girl" or her actions. Although the two have not spoken personally, being faceless, the former has expressed severe rage and hatred towards the latter as a result of her lust and greed. So it is not uncommon for them to both appear in the same situation, but up until now, we somehow tended to confuse them. However now the distinction is clear.

It is also suspected that the Overload girl is the same Underground voice from the early Influtusa reboot, the one who reacted with fury whenever her existence or role was denied or ignored. Notably, she also defended the existence of the rest of the System in this same way. Not surprisingly, we also once thought this voice was Sugar, and that may not be incorrect, as if you will remember, the two did share an anchor-- and to a certain extent, a body-- for several months.

Lastly, that body-sharing is also what caused the marked confusion as to Spice's existence for quite some time. Spice is another rage-fueled voice, although she is more prone to existential depression, as she recognizes that her existence is that of a "pain keeper"-- she was created as a buffer for the fallout from the eating disorders, and she is not happy with this fact. Nevertheless, the "all or nothing" mindset of the past identifiers grouped six people into two, unable to distinguish the different motivations.
To further complicate that, Overload also seems to hold ALL of the rage-- and sorrow-- concerned with the feelings of being outright ignored or denied. Much of this has been tied to food, thanks to several outside sources telling us "eat this and all your problems will disappear." As this insinuates that an act of food consumption-- something tied to abuse and hedonism for us, as well as several malevolent voices-- would be the magical "cure-all" for the deep pain we unfortunately hold, Overload is the one who reacts with rage. "You are ignoring our existence," "you are invalidating our lives." To her, the "audacity" of suggesting that eating-- an abusive, "filthy" action to her-- would HEAL the trauma-based wounds in her psyche, is utterly reprehensible. And so she would react with shouts of rage and sorrow, which admittedly do not help the situation, but they are cathartic to her.
Overload's hatred is ironically not so much due to hate as it is due to desperation. She feels helpless, overwhelmed by the world outside, and the horrible reactions it elicits inside. She wants to communicate this, and stop people from being so triggering, but the "inappropriateness" of her demands (due to the amount of things that trigger her) cause her to boil with fury instead, lashing out when pushed too far.

To clarify: in the past, ALL anger was labeled as "Jess," and ALL abuse was labeled as "Razor." Hatred was divided between the two. Again, motivation was not distinguished.
JESS denies the System and wants to live without consequence or correction.
SCREAM wants for the sake of wanting, and is tied to rebellion and obligatory greed.
OVERLOAD feels hatred and rage towards sexual triggers, and those that deny her life.
SUGAR originally did the same, but had a bias towards the resulting inner turmoil.
SPICE feels hatred, rage, and sorrow, always in response to eating disorder triggers.
RAZOR does NOT feel hatred or rage, only a manic, darkly giddy desire to cut or harm.
A final note: we are unsure where the old "college" rage towards relationships went. This WAS the root cause of many triggers that Overload now reacts to, but the initial feelings of hatred and outright violence towards "romance" have not yet been identified, if that would even be possible at this time.

Hopefully this is clear. We are striving to put together a more coherent list of such individuals and their associated actions/triggers, now that we understand them.

Now there are two paragraphs left here that I did not type? I will leave them there for the purpose of whoever wrote them. They share the same author as the first small introductory paragraph.


(author:???)
Oh btw I am not Sherlock but I am not Jay either? But I FEEL a LOT like Sherlock… still have the glasses, but I'm younger? I think I'M the one the mother accidentally named at her boyfriend's house the one time, when I was talking about Greek myths and all.
Sherlock is internal, he deals with data, he's VERY logical and clear-cut about it. He doesn't really understand emotions or anything related to that. I get confused by them, sure, but Sherlock just stares blankly, unable to "get" any of it. Ah well I guess I'm in no place to be making distinctions! I don't know who I am yet but it's nice to finally have a clear, sudden "self-awareness" for the first time. Like I KNOW I'm a headvoice and I'm a data one, in a sense, I'm an intelligent guy and I like finding patterns and connections and things like that. So it's different from Sherlock's role!
I think I'm yellow too. Maybe. It feels right enough. We shall see~ I haven't catalogued any color data yet so I really should, it should help everyone else too, I know there's a LOT of confusion over that stuff.

Lastly I know you're probably thinking, "whoa you're not Jay, really??" But it's weird because the name feels familiar, but when I try to identify with it it PUSHES me out, like "no way, this is not your name." And it's a totally different color of course.
But, I won't deny, I'm likely catching a good deal of his enthusiasm here. He tends to leak it. And I feel relatively new so I'm not surprised if I'm still stuck with pieces of other people in my energy field yet. Sorry, it's embarrassing to catch oneself acting out of character. Slippage happens though.

(AP)
To continue.
You must forgive me if this is sudden. I want to get this data recorded immediately.
(TW for profane/abusive language in this next part, as I know that is a mandatory warning now.)

The clearest examples of the distinction between Sugar and the Overload girl are in our handwritten journals. I will upload most examples of them here.

Overload's dialogue in the journals looks like this:

 

 

 

Sugar's dialogue in the journals looks like this:

 

 

 

This was the first incident where the two overlapped, during a time when Sugar's anchor was slipping badly.

 




This is from the second, and final overlap incident, on October 29th 2013. The two are almost indistinguishable from each other, due to severe bleedover:



Furthermore, this is the difference between Overload and Razor's handwriting, in both marker and pencil:



Unusually, the handwriting in the food journal from May of this year appears to be Overload, but Spice has repeatedly said that it WAS her. However, Spice mainly deals with pain, not rage AT eating, although she can feel that too. However I suspect more bleedover here. As you will recall, I explained how Overload's namesake is her tendency to be quickly and heavily "overwhelmed" by sensory input, especially the "dirty" kind-- of which consumption of food is one of the filthiest, so to speak.
The handwriting examples from then are practically identical to the ones that later appeared in the System journals:

 

 

 

Another important note: in the bottom two, you will see how the current fronter immediately assumed this voice was Jess or Razor ("this is definitely Razor" in the second, assuming all violence was attached to her), without any actual evidence. As is textbook behavior for Overload, she responded with furious language, most likely due to impatience with the ignorance of that accusation, which also ignored the very possibility of her existence.

We do not have any other handwriting from Spice yet, which we should try to obtain at her discretion.

There is no handwriting for the screaming girl as she is neither disciplined nor patient enough to do so. Furthermore she does not speak with us.
The same goes for Jess, who refuses to even admit our existence.
However they are none of my concern and so it is of no matter to me whether or not we have their handwriting. That would accomplish nothing for us.

I have nothing more to say tonight.

Garrison says I should clarify my identity. I am the AP, a cyborgian individual with no concrete self, nor any wish to obtain one. I am fed data and objective information and I record or recite it as needed. I can communicate, and I can think to a fair extent, but I do not exercise any further examples of individuality.
I also do not deal with personal memory, which the Archivists do. Sherlock dabbles in this, although he infamously struggles with understanding the finer emotions, and tends to analyze. The new author here, which if I may add is not "new" in terms of evidencing but only in awareness, does not "analyze" so much as "categorize." They would likely enjoy sifting through this handwriting data. I have not; I simply understood that this needed to be communicated clearly, as a distinction, for the sake of all the impulsive past confusion. So here it is as a list, for your convenience.

I feel my time fronting is done. I thank you for your time, and take my leave.

 


--------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

 

@ 10:26 pm

 

 

One of the weirdest feelings in the world is "coming to" and seeing an entire computer screen full of text in front of me, that I didn't write, and don't know where it came from.

 

Thank God for the Archivists, because if Garrison wasn't waiting in the wings to fill me in (AP wrote it apparently), I'd be very lost indeed.

 

I'm not sure who I am right now. That's common after long-term switching. I'll have to detach for a bit and settle in. Just wanted to write down that boom, there's some more memory gaps for you, stop saying they don't happen.

 

I don't remember 90% of today personally anyway. Everything that we do have available is archived secondhand data as always. I'm too tired to look at it regardless.

 

'Night readers.
A LOT happened in therapy yesterday but we'll fill you in on that tomorrow.

 



 

 


dec 12

Dec. 12th, 2013 12:10 am
prismaticbleed: (held)

"Take It All" by Todd Rundgren is our "System song," if you will.

It's become a sort of ritual for us to listen to this on the drive home from therapy sessions, as it reminds us of the bigger picture in spite of the old pain, and the hope we all refuse to lose sight of.
We may have been born from pain, true... but there's a stronger thing keeping us together now.

----------------------------------------------------

@ 12:16 am


So we just found this almost-an-hour slowdown of the Jurassic Park theme, of all things?
We're playing it over speakers in the Underground, and Knife's so moved by it ("I've never heard anything like this before") that the man's actually tearing up and hanging on Laurie's arm for emotional support. But it's just as moving to see someone in here so affected by music, too.

He doesn't have his own page so we're posting this on the main account, for us to all remember later.
We need more nights like this, completely free of pain, with everyone just sitting around together in awe of the beauty of life.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------
 

@12:26 am

listening to this https://soundcloud.com/birdfeeder/jurassic-park-theme-1000-slower
knife is actually crying from how moved he is by the music
he was hanging off laurie's arm earlier, overwhelmed, saying he just needed to 'hold on to someone'
now theyre sitting on a couch in the underground meeting room just listening
knife apologized for being so emotional but laur said "don't you dare censor that"
she said when beauty makes you respond to it in kind, you let that happen however it wants to
knife's wiping tears from his eyes with the palm of his hand, just this really genuine motion
it really struck a chord with me so i'm writing it down

sugar is sitting on the floor next to the unnamed "angry girl" that holds the rage towards the parents
they're trying to work together and be friends, they're both technically protectors of the innocents
she doesn't have a name yet but i'm sure we'll find one soon enough
she's helping us build her subeta avatar, she actually tried to draw herself to help us see her hair?
so that was really cool too.
sugar said she's been slipping badly but i think this camaraderie will really help them both

earlier, laurie, leon, infi and i were just listening to choral music in infi's realms
as we were walking by the christmas tree downstairs
laurie and leon were practicing channeling music, they were both euphoric over it
but that was another 30 minutes of peace and community and we need that

that is it for today, just wanted to record that.
the little things are what really matter i think.
theres so much joy hidden in this system, we tend to lose sight of it with the trauma stuff
but it never breaks, its never lost

laurie said, "stop trying to 'fix' the road you're lost on; just turn around and get on a different road"
jay keeps thinking he's broken but he's not, no one here is, no one ever is
we just lose sight of our deeper natures sometimes.
but its getting harder to forget now.
lately we've all been so aware of the bigger picture here
and that's really beautiful too.
so it's like we're all a part of the music in our own way

sorry, battery dying, see you tomorrow after therapy

 



 

 

dec 10

Dec. 10th, 2013 09:36 am
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

(Some thoughts after reading multiplicity posts on Tumblr)

Jay here; when I'm tuned in to headspace, I get "pseudo-sensory" input very clearly as well. Besides sights and sounds, I also get 'phantom' sights and presences; I can always tell when Genesis has showed up in the room, or if someone upstairs has just moved physically closer to me when I'm fronting. It's virtually tangible, to the point where I've started keeping a list of "who feels like what" so I know who those myriad sensations come from. Since its so immersive, there can be significant leakage if it isn't sharply kept inside... but after years of being forced to do that via a survival-mechanism "buffer system," we've become so tired of the suppression that we're now actively trying to dismantle it, just to be able to experience everything without censorship.

In the past, our personal life situation practically required us all to live internally instead of externally whenever possible, so internal sensations are arguably more "real" to me than outer ones are, most days. Plus I do meditate whenever possible so that helps boost my perception, but I tend to end up "lost in headspace" for 2+ hours solid during some meditations, and that can be very tiring. (The perception during those is INTENSE though! I have notable trouble distinguishing those memories from physical ones.)
Meditation also can spike depersonalization when I'm in the body (ironically I only tend to ground "upstairs"), so I have to be careful, as I'm dissociated enough on a daily basis.
Being able to perceive headspace like this is so important and vital to me that, when I lose my perception-- either to meds or psychological fallout-- it's actually existentially frightening.

 

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

@ 11:24 am


TRACK 67

(Lynne) All right, I'm, not sure how to start this, but, this is Lynne Stabelle. Uh, Jay, if you're hearing this I simply wanted to leave a message for you on your voice recorder, because I'm fronting. It's Tuesday, after your therapy session, 11:24, in the morning… I know you like having timestamps. Um… Genesis says "move the microphone closer." *laugh* I guess road noise would drown me out. Fronting-- I want to remind you, Jay, I'm fronting right now, and we have currently… have this idea where, when I'm fronting I say, "I am Lynne Stabelle-- my name is Lynne Stabelle, my color is Orange, I have long orange hair, orange eyes, an orange dress… I am female, and a headvoice." And… that-- see, saying "I am female," somebody is, yelling "dysphoria"… but I am! I am a woman… but I am a headvoice as well, so, they don't need to feel threatened by me… but they do. Yes, Genesis said "but they do." And they do, and they shouldn't… but, that's true. So there are people… hiding below the surface… when we front, and that's why it's difficult to anchor. Laurie fronted for most of the session today *laugh*… just reminding you, in case you forget… 'cause she did, I'm proud of her. I should try, that would be fun… I don't-- I'm on the highway, I can't slip. Um, I'm going to hit stop, because, I'd like other people to talk, but, as I said, I'm currently driving your car, we are driving down Interstate 81, behind a… what's that? It's a tanker. Not a truck. It says (unintelligible, trying to sound out something)… whatever it is! *laugh* It's snowing, I got to drive through Scranton for a little bit, which is where I was born… and… I'm going to stop because I am slipping. Uh, *short sigh* Have a good day, Jay, whenever you hear this. I'm really slipping, bye.

 

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

@ 06:56 pm


Figured out how to bypass the buffer during therapy-- get me to front, heheh.
I had to shove the A.P. aside to get out but it's cooperative, and I had important things to say. Therefore, progress was made, heck yes.
Feels good to be out though. Haven't fronted in front of other people in over a year, s'far as I can remember.

I swear even the therapist chills out when I'm around, it's awesome.

-LU 


------------------------------------------------------------------------------

@ 11:04 pm


Today has been an absolute roller coaster, so let's fill you in on that before the night is up.

- first let me just say that if you read our recent posts, there was apparently a MAJOR hack on the 4th, concerning Infinitii of all people, that no one mentioned here (jay tried to memory-purge it out of shock). surprisingly laurie is the one who wrote about it, as she rarely gets through to update personally. either way, when we feel capable of reviewing that event, we will write about it here for the sake of personal comprehension (not tonight for sure). clearly, the consequences of it were crushingly significant and painful, and so ignoring it will only harm us all.

- related, jay is trying to figure out his personal memories. he was talking to laurie about it last night and he said that his personal memories seem to pick up NOT immediately post-scratch, but post-lockout. he "cannot remember a time when the undergrounders were not around." we are wondering if this means he was "born" before or after the reset, because in early august he is only aware of things dimly, not as a fronter but a distant observer. we will try to pinpoint this, as he tends to splinter, and we would like to know who we are dealing with, and when, for the sake of everyone's well-being.

- as of last night the other two data voices (besides kalisha) have found their names: isadora and garrison. again, isadora is confirmed sub-violet, but garrison is somewhere between green and blue. we're wondering if he actually fits under teal. jay made an avatar for isadora today, but he "still cannot see garrison," and "can't find kalisha's hair." either way it is good to hear that he is picking them up a little more clearly visually now.

- we had a therapy session this morning, for the first time since before thanksgiving. because of how charged recent events have been, we collectively decided that we needed to breach the big topic at last and start discussing the sexual abuse, for the sake of healing it. HOWEVER with all the progress we've been making over the past several months, we were shocked when we realized that, when it came to finally discussing it, there was nowhere near as much trauma as there was with it even this time last year. this is somewhat ironic, as our triggers are far worse and far more numerous, but we also have enough understanding to not be completely devastated by every one of them. our recovery time is better.

- the a.p. fronted for a good part of therapy, saying that since no one held the actual abuse memories (that we were aware of), it was "stored as data" so it was the person to come out and simply recite it. the therapist kept asking "what do you think," etc., and the a.p. was literally incapable of asking those questions, it kept looking to us for replies. it did admit who it was at one point and the therapist said she figured that's who was talking.
- knife attempted to front, but struggled spectacularly with language so he had to pull out as it was forcing him to slip badly. jayce also tried to, but he has no understanding of that data so he left. it went back to the a.p. for a while but then the therapist said something about "choosing to be asexual," as opposed to being so naturally, and who forced their way out to talk but laurie.
- so yeah laurie fronted for about 15 minutes? which was awesome. she helped clarify a lot of things, gave insight into the situation upstairs, etc. incredibly productive thanks to her explaining it firsthand, as she works with jay and sees what he goes through. she mentioned the sex/affection conflict due to pink corruption, the perspectives we now had with the truth of that (mostly thanks to infi), and her previous no-vulnerability problem. she also made it clear that many triggers were "innocuous" on the outside, and yet still lethal internally, which was a huge problem.
- hilariously at the end, the therapist said she was okay with profanity, just "don't flip any tables." laurie laughed and said she wouldn't be taking an axe to the furniture, don't worry. the therapist responded amusedly that pillow-throwing was allowed but that was about it. unfortunately laurie says she was slipping badly at that point so there was no further banter, which is a shame because that's great stuff
- genesis was lounging on the couch this whole time we'd like to note, it was also snowing outside which was very reassuring

- driving home was a mess thanks to all the session switching. laurie let jay back in, so he tried to drive at first, but couldn’t get a grip. mulberry took over for a minute, but since she's never driven before she got confused and had to leave. so the trip home is actually largely missing from the memory-- which is a first-- because no one was out for most of it. thankfully genesis stuck around so there were not any accidents as he was keeping things under control from outside as he always does.
- lynne fronted for a little while once we hit the main city, she has one very clear memory of a certain street and the snow. she also left a message on the voice recorder saying hello to jay, which took him by surprise when he got home. notably, she mentioned that when fronting, if she clearly said "I am Lynne Stabelle, my color is Orange," etc. and described herself, it helped her anchor in better, as it strengthened her energy overlay. everyone has problems with dysphoria because there is a negative voice anchored to the body itself, and so having attention brought to it tends to catch the attention of said voice, who tries to shove everyone else out in anger. we are wondering if there is any way to change this, even if it involves getting the a.p. to adopt a body-resembling face temporarily to bring attention to it instead.
-after that genesis called javier in, as he's considered our "grounding voice" and so gen assumed he'd be able to front. he showed up, but although he could drive and stay in no problem, he couldn't really see? even after he focused in energetically, nothing was registering visually. so there's really no memory transferred from him, although there is clear data that he was out for the vast majority of the drive from that point on.

- the evening is a blur for one huge reason: somewhere around noon, julie slipped. she fronted, and caused a hack. however that terminology doesn't quite fit-- because she was responsible for it personally, and infinitii was also involved. the latter point is why it doesn't strictly qualify as a hack; infinitii prevented her from becoming lost in any tar or plague, even if he didn't prevent the actual situation. however, despite the jarring consequences of that being allowed to happen, it DID have a positive aftereffect in that it allowed Julie to gain a complete perspective of her own motivations, which she never had before, due to not having a key piece of the puzzle, so to speak. (this is almost identical to jay's situation, and shows that the both of them were used similarly by the tar.) unfortunately, despite this vital lesson, julie was still emotionally devastated and existentially tired, and surprisingly she actually went to sleep, saying she wanted "someone else to take over" when she woke up, as she didn't want to deal with waking life anymore at that time. she slept for at least 3 hours and there is data of suffering a dream hack, which is not surprising. julie TRIED to fight it off-- again noteworthy as those usually catch jay when he is incapacitated but julie was not-- but failed. whether this was due to despair or being overpowered we do not know.
- also, remember that after the meltdown on the 5th, atonement has been FORBIDDEN until better methods are found. so this incident was more harmful than usual as a result.

- upon waking we do not know who took over. data picks up with jay in the kitchen, talking to julie, laurie, and infi upstairs. julie explained how she had been affected, laurie tried to comfort jay as he was badly shaken by the fact of the situation (we all share a body but he's the core so he feels the worst of it whether he likes it or not), and infinitii helped everyone from falling into despair concerning that. therapy talk came up again, jay said he was actually angry about the abuse topic as he didn't want to admit that he had been a victim of that in the past. laurie said he had to though, and also stop seeing sexuality as "always evil" as a result, as it wasn't, it was neutral. she and jay reviewed his perspective on this briefly, but jay concluded with admitting that he could no longer view reproduction as "evil," ever, because even if the act could be used traumatically, its function stayed the same-- life creation. and that gave him hope, that it had a neutral core that was still purely benevolent. but even then the only thing that kept him from giving in to hatred was the fact that infinitii was technically xenophon's mother in that respect, the only positive figure of that sort that he'd ever known. and since he loved both infi and his stepdaughter so much, and realized that her creation via sexuality had NOT been evil or traumatic, he couldn't universally generalize anymore. and that was actually helping him let go of the trauma, as previously he was convinced he had suffered an "irredeemable wrong" and was therefore equally corrupted permanently by it, which was false but he believed it entirely.
- side note, julie said she wanted to "date infi" if that was okay, because she had a better grip on her own thought processes now, thanks to him allowing her to directly realize that she didn't have to be ruled by "compulsory" lust, as she was for a long time, as there were other things she now understood and wanted more than that (mainly intimacy, which she actually avoided for most of her life). jay laughed and said that was fine, infi could "date" everyone in headspace and it wouldn't bother him, besides that was infi's choice. infinitii said he was fine with it too, besides by his function he pretty much loved everyone in headspace already.

- the rest of the evening is a total blur, up until around 8-9pm? all we know is that jay was in his room, and got trapped in a negative mindscape where he was effectively being sold as a prostitute against his will. this obviously proved to be a hack, as he tried to escape and the JMB trio jumped on him, along with the tar ITSELF. we don’t know details of this, all jay said is that he called for infi, but bridget clamped a hand over his mouth and told him to shut up, they wouldn't let anyone save him. nevertheless jay kept trying and infi did manage to "break through" to save him literally at the last minute, dragging him upstairs. he got laurie to help him help jay recuperate, but jay was deeply shaken and completely disoriented.
- major trigger warning here, for system people too… this got much worse when jay suddenly realized that the body was actually bleeding as a result of the abuse. this triggered one of the FIRST abuse memories on record, and since jay was incapable of handling that he dissociated entirely and began sobbing from shock. laurie immediately said "I'll bloody kill them" and told infi to send her back there, but he said no, it was too dangerous alone. so laurie went to "get backup," and soon returned with sugar and algorith.
- almost instantly after the trauma memories hit though, people started switching in and out in the body-- cannon was in for a moment, caught between hysteric rage and suicidal anguish, but she got pushed out by a numb fronter. and this kept happening. jeremiah, sugar, algorith, and even laurie herself ALL tried to front to try and keep things from unraveling, but some deeply-rooted numb person kept shoving them all out. sure enough it was the "dead red" boy who we first pinpointed this spring. laurie tried to talk to him but he proved incapable of reacting to anything, even "shake your head for yes or no." he would hear but have no impetus to move at all, being that detached.
- importantly, when jeremiah fronted, he began sobbing that he couldn’t be in that body, "please get me out." but before he did he got the data that it was bleeding, and he immediately shouted for knife. knife ran to respond, but when he realized that the body was bleeding from trauma, he was shaken. how in the world could the retributors atone for this, if the blood itself had been used for evil? no one knew what to do, they were terrified.
- anyway infi was still trying to calm jay down but he was freaking out, understandably so. he was again convinced that he had been "broken beyond all hope of healing" but was still trying to purge all awareness of the event from his memory, traumatized by the reality of it. laurie was still righteously pissed and demanded that infi take them back to wherever they had just saved jay from, as she refused to let that go unpunished. infi said he would, but only if he was sure jay would be safe alone. who would they leave to watch over him? however before they could make a decision, there was a sound from outside and we realized the mother was home. immediately the angry downstairs voice jumped into fronting, screaming with rage, saying "I refuse to deal with that bitch on top of everything else!!" laurie tried to explain that they were trying to cope with a rape situation upstairs, don't go shoving that aside, but that voice said "I'm upset about that too but I can't get confused or I'll fracture." either way they decided to isolate themselves in our room, so that is where they went.

- this is where most of the night went. infi and the three protectors went to fight the tar, while the angry downstairs voice went to our room to try and calm down. however, they became exasperated and shortly left, leaving jay behind alone. now jay did not detach entirely, and he was very scared, from not only pain but also from being alone all of a sudden. desperate for contact he took an old sketchbook and wrote a message on a page, asking for someone to please talk to him, he didn't want to feel so isolated when he was that terrified. surprisingly, the only response he got was "NO," written by the dead red voice. but this proved to be only the beginning, as jay kept trying to talk, and when laurie got back, she joined in… as did the angry voice from before. and so there are literally EIGHTEEN PAGES of text in the sketchbook that will need to be scanned in tomorrow. I apologize for the odd sentence structure of that paragraph but seriously that is SURREAL to notice on your desk in the evening! it hasn't been read yet but as it is 12:34 in the morning that is not a job for tonight.

- that’s it for today I guess. this is jayce, hiya, just popping in to close this up, laurie just caught me and is motioning for me to "get outta there." uh she also said the rapists took my hat?? what?? the tar people literally took my hat for some reason. well that's got me mad. I'm gonna leave, I want to find out why.

- Hey readers, Laurie here. I hope the AP covered everything 'cause I am not going back and reviewing that text wall on top of how much I already had to do this evening.
Jay's a mess right now, but at least he's not sobbing his eyes out like Infi was the other day (What a heart-crushing parallel that is). He's… fragmented, is all. He breaks into all these tiny pieces when he gets hurt, pieces that don't remember anything and can't interact with the world outside. It's a coping mechanism and it doesn't work at all in the big picture because then he gets stuck in those states and then no one knows who they're talking to. It’s a pain in the neck, as I said earlier.
But I gotta go talk to him before he goes to work. His boss is probably gonna wonder what the heck happened, I hate to be the bearer of bad news but maybe he can help, I don't even know. I'm just ticked off and tired of what's been happening lately. I know December is the resurrection month but man I wish it didn't drag zombies out into the open as well.
Still, I've got a job to do, and that is punching those zombies in the face. Wait, no, that's Algorith's thing now. But you get the picture.
I'm closing this up for the night. Sorry for all the depressing stuff, but the awfully ironic silver lining in this is that it's forced us all to work together a little more closely now. Isn't that just hilarious? In a morbid way, obviously. Trauma forces us to be a family. Geez. I wish we didn't need that to feel so strongly brought together, because I'm telling you, I am sick of it.
Like I said though. I've got a sick and scared boy to take care of, and a reality-hopping nightcapped dude here to explain stuff to. See you later.

  

prismaticbleed: (aflame)

MAJOR UPDATES!!
this is going to be VERY DISJOINTED but i want to write it down before i go to sleep.
(headspace has been distant lately thanks to artists fronting but we're okay don't worry)

(last night, JULIE CAME BACK!! she dragged herself out of the Tar, literally. remember she was created innocent and stuffed full of corruption; i don't know how we all took that for granted for so long. so yes, she DIDN'T have to be "re-converted," because the part of her untouched by the tar still existed as its own person. but the tar is still holding her old blonde form deep underground so you system guys know to be careful.
anyway she got out, not sure how, maybe just sheer force of will? i mean we've been trying to get her back for 4 months so she has likely been trying to get through since then, and therapy focus gave her the extra boost she needed. i remember seeing that happen completely without warning, took me a bit to realize that yes that was actually happening, then blissfully warped up there and hugged her, said i was so glad she was back. i think we talked for a bit, but i don't remember about what.
BUT i do remember that the Tar came up after her?? which is what made me realize the split. julie was helpless and i wasn't sure if i should start fighting, but at some point, infi pulled julie into his bubble? to keep her safe. she was a little shocked and scared of him at first, he said he could not and would not harm her.
again, i apologize for blurriness but i clearly recall that the main undergrounders (knife, razor, sugar) quickly got wind of the tar showing up, and snuck in to fight them off (razor ambushed missy first, which i clearly recall). i also know infi popped in to help at some point because the tar hesitated notably, i think infi went all monstrous and tried to eat them but they actually bailed.
i know that's when knife wanted an explanation and infi pulled julie back out of the bubble, she waved to them kind of sheepishly, but she looked more scared than shy. i don't blame her because the undergrounders looked furious and shocked, and they all almost attacked her but i quickly started explaining the situation as best i could, because i didnt fully understand it either but i DID know this pink julie was no threat to anyone.
i remember the undergrounders were asking if she was still corrupted or something? sugar mostly, she didn't trust her. we did decide to check, infinitii of course had to as he's the one with direct field access to people. he was trying to get some lingering tar out of julie, it was wrapped around her spine again i think? like it was in july. he ate a LOT of it, i remember afterwards he coughed up this massive crystal-- said it was "solidified neutral energy;" apparently he couldn't process all that at once into himself. then he made it melt into the floor, back into raw headspace to use.
the undergrounders were focused on blood though, knife wanted to know if the corruption in her was stored there too, or if they were wrong about that? they all got really existential, "have we been doing the wrong thing all along," but then razor spoke up and said no, the blood was an extension of the life force so it did show up there. julie let knife cut a small incision in her hand, we put one drop of it into a small bubble infi made, then i healed julie's hand. razor then took her blade and touched it to the blood in the bubble, instantaneously it "exploded" into a spidery jumble of tar-vines, julie was scared, but razor just said that it didn't mean her blood was tarry-- that reaction just showed that there was lingering corruption in her, of the hack sort. it meant her energy field was tarnished or damaged, which was what showed in the blood. then razor actually cut her own hand, showed the blood the same way, it didn't react at all (looking back that is a great sign as razor was originally very corrupted but she has long since been freed of that). i know she asked knife if he could heal that, knife said how? i showed him, it was just "energetic mending" almost, just helping that person's natural field fix itself. knife did manage to do this, he was visibly relieved and amazed. it did scar a little? but razor said she didn't mind, she'd "be his lab rat." she giggled at that, knife said he didn't want to hurt her just to practice or anything, razor said she knew that but she still wanted to make that point.
sugar was very quiet this whole time, glaring at julie. she was still somewhat mistrustful, but i think she had color slot worries too? but she didnt want to talk about it. anyway i know the undergrounders didn't stick around after that, when they left julie said she'd like to try and be friends with sugar eventually.
julie and i then went with infi up into his bubble, to just talk for a bit, get a better grip on this situation.
one BIG thing that stood out was that Julie said she REALLY wanted to go back into the core Pink slot, but ALSO that she WANTED TO CHANGE? like nathaniel did! seriously, she said she wanted to change her face AND name like he did, just enough to "break away from her past," and become something better? i told her she likely would, as the core pink energy was markedly nonhuman (the green was too, hence why nat turned moth when he moved into it), and she said that was fine. really she was surprisingly calm about everything, i guess it was because she's naturally pink, that's a very affectionate color slot, and now the tar wasn't holding her back like it was even earlier this year.
we were reviewing old archives together about julie, all trying to understand everything that led up to this, but i was mentally trying to send data to laurie at the same time, and after a bit she sensed that i was "hiding something from her" and asked what it was? i couldnt stop giggling though so i excused myself from the bubble, went to laurie, said "julie is back." laurie gave me this totally shocked look and asked if i was serious, i said yes, gave her a very quick summary. laurie said she wanted to see her immediately, she was starting to look as psyched about this as i was. i told her to wait a few minutes so i could finish some reviewing and not get distracted, and when i did, i just told infi to bring her in too. he did, laurie looked at julie for a second, then grinned from ear to ear and hugged her. julie was shocked too but obviously happy, laurie said she was hoping she'd come back.
then we all chilled out together for a while there, talking and laughing, really glad the spectrum was FINALLY back together. i know i was listening to "what the worlds needs now" by ferrante & teicher, which had sparkly piano sounds in it, i was doing synaesthetic stuff in the air with it, infi joined in. at one point i made the sparkly sounds into pink flowers, gave julie a flower crown with it, she just started giggling like a kid at that, laurie was laughing too, it was great.
i know it was almost 2am when we started to get tired, infi was getting all floaty mentally, so we all went up to my room.

this is a bit blurry but i know we decided to call chaos in, told her about julie, he was REALLY shocked but although he had his reservations he said if we trusted her then he trusted us in that decision too.
i know i spoke to my boss somewhere around here; i wanted to apologize for being so late for work but also tell him why. so i did, he was happy about the news too, actually showed up to say hi to her. she seemed very hesitant, he laughed, said he wasn't going to hit her (which he did do once when she was still corrupted). then he noticed that it was me, laurie, infi and cz around each other then and he laughed, he knows we're trouble when we're all together. but he wished us all well. i know i went back into floating headspace for a second to say good night before he went off, he did kiss me good night (which is the sweetest thing ever i am so glad he does that now) which got me smiling like a little kid when i went back, laurie laughed at that, she knows that always happens with me.
since it was stupidly late, infinitii was getting all giddy and playfully demure, it was adorable. but of course he was also radiating that, so we all ended up being equally blissed-out really fast. unfortunately laurie turned to ask julie if she was catching that, but she was gone? she left a note (metallic pink ink), said she was really happy to be back but she wanted to get some rest, so she went downstairs. laurie was worried, would she get caught by someone who thought she was still malevolent? but julie had added, "i know my way around" (sure enough she did stay safe overnight; she was in a garden in the city this morning). laurie laughed softly and shook her head, said julie could have spoken up instead of being so unassuming as she tends to be around others. but she was glad that julie was still doing okay. we decided not to go look for her at this hour, we trusted that she could take care of herself and the Spectrum itself would watch over her too, now that she was trying so honestly to join it again. so the four of us got back together, just enjoying the fact that not only was our friend back, but with the four of us there we had no walls up between us, it was nice to have such peace inside and out again.
still, we had been mischievously daring each other to "pull infi back down," in terms of emotional depth (he was in the clouds at that time of course). i was moving into my old natural resonance, which is SURPRISING because i haven't been able to feel emotions without fear in months? like it felt red, the warm kind, instead of the confetti-white which infi was reflecting then. but we did somehow manage to get infi to flip back into his sort of angelic gravity state, but then we all realized that he was becoming the sole focus this entire morning-- infi's energy is VERY overwhelming and he tends to "dominate the room" even if he's just standing there-- so he apologized and toned it down.
however, NEXT a VERY important thing happened that i want to mention.
laurie said cz had been out of the loop for so long, yeah i was finally remembering him, but was i feeling that right now? did i really know who he was, at that moment? i paused, i wasn't sure, there still felt like there was a distance. chaos tried to say something here, i think, but he was getting emotionally distraught and couldn't seem to talk correctly. surprisingly infi spoke up, asked him if his native language wasn't verbal either? cz shook his head, infi said "then don't try to speak," and put his arms around him. chaos cried for a little while there, but at the same time he was "saying" things in that oceanic-vibe sort of speech i hear him use sometimes. but dude this time it hit me like a TRUCK, it was practically tangible, that took me completely off guard. cz noticed, and did something i cannot believe he didn't do sooner-- he moved over to me, and before i could ask why he pressed our foreheads together, and boom-- instant starlink. if you don't remember what those are, they are mental/intuitive connections between the minds of two individuals, and cz likes to use those to show me memories of his, but with that added empathetic boost. well he hasn't done that since last year i think, but that's what he did right then. he was showing me stuff i had forgotten about, it was so significant i teared up and moved back. he asked me if i remembered those memories? but i responded differently-- i said that the real problem was that my mind was so stuck in the past, thanks to trying to revert back post-trauma, that i had forgotten how we had grown and changed as people. i kept expecting to see 2003 chaos when i looked at him, not the person he is now, 10 years of experience later. BUT! just then, in those memories, it was like seeing the missing link. i had SEEN the growth and change, and how it still flowed together, how he WAS the same person from ten years ago AND who he is now, at once. i had been splitting that as i hadn't "known" that decade between for so long. and i was almost laughing, that helped so much, i didn't even realize that was a problem. i offhandedly commented "i even remember the sonic chats," which were these silly but fun group-chats cz and i would participate in back in 2004 or so, when we first started spending time together. and again, i had forgotten about those until now.
but i was still laughing about that, when suddenly my eyes drifted down to his chest, and i saw the ruby there. and i swear to you, i stopped laughing, and nearly burst into sobs.
everyone noticed. i had my hands over my mouth and i was tearing up, cz concernedly asked what was wrong? and i barely managed to reply, "i forgot about that."
well chaos was incredulous, pointed to the ruby, "you forgot about this?" he looked like he was stuck between laughing and tears too. i nodded, but then motioned that there was more to it. yes, i had forgotten about it-- which was RIDICULOUS as I had given him that ruby WHEN WE MET, and it held a huge amount of personal significance for both of us-- but now that i remembered it, i remembered everything. and no, i didn't mean data-wise, like i did on the 17th. that was beautiful, true, but i had still felt a disconnect. now, though, the remembrance was internal, as if i had never forgotten anything in the first place.
so of course i just embraced him and started sobbing for real, not from sorrow but from sheer gratitude. i know laurie was just as affected in her own way, she was tearing up too, but she doesn't express things so openly.
but i am sorry to say it was basically 3am by that point so we all just stayed together for a while, everyone with their arms around each other, until we were all so tired that we had to just go to sleep, haha.

but yes! you see why yesterday was so amazingly significant! HAPPY DECEMBER!

gotta say i expected this 100% though. december is infamously a month of rebirth and healing and major changes in headspace. EVERY YEAR crazy awesome stuff happens leading up until christmas.
to quote myself from last year: "December's coming up, which I have labeled "the resurrection month." Dead things like to come back to life in December..."
and man it's not holding anything back this year, haha. this is awesome.

buuut it is 3AM AGAIN and we don't have therapy this week? so i need sleep, tomorrow i have to draw a darkrai for the pokeddexy challenge, also tons of dream world work because I LOVE THEM and i finally got two old commissions of opal and sage today! they're beautiful and it made me remember how beautiful their entire world and story is, so i'm super happy about that. headspace loves them too, EVERYONE wants to bypass the old 'artist block' forever because we don't need to be separate from that anymore, the trauma can no longer harm them. so we all should maybe read that together or something oh my goodness that would be the best thing EVER.
as you can likely tell i am going straight into "hi i'm twelve years old" mode so before i start rambling on in that mindset i am going to SLEEP.
much love to everybody, good night, see you soon.

 



 

 

senseless

Nov. 16th, 2013 01:19 pm
prismaticbleed: (amecry)

 


(two notes because I have no time to update today)

- awful waking up stuff. julie trying to hack us, got through for a while, and ultimately tried to attack infinitii. he refused and told her to leave him alone, but she refused-- and infi actually had the idea to shout "rape" in response. this was actually genius as it got sugar's attention and she immediately showed up to fight julie off. (i infamously almost never call for help when i'm in trouble; it's an old and bad survival response.) julie didn't think sugar had the guts to fight her if it came down to that, but sugar's hook-swords apparently changed her mind after a minute and she bailed before sugar could deal actual damage. infi thanked her, and they actually began to talk to each other a little about the situation, but I was starting to get incredibly woozy (I had just woken up after all, hence the hack) and couldn't hold any awareness of that. but infi noticed, and immediately called down (loudly!), "jay, get out of that bed right now." I willed myself to do that as quickly as possible, then got out of the room fast. infi thanked me for responding so quickly, as we were in real danger, I said I knew that and that's why I pushed the body to obey right away (sometimes it's near impossible to get it to respond despite risks). he and sugar said they'd be extra vigilant for the rest of the day just in case julie tried to finish the job or something.

-angelorei helping the car today again! I miss them. they're my favorite jewel monster species; I used to always see them surrounding the car on family road trips, guiding us so we wouldn't get in accidents. there was one right outside my window smiling at me (I was a passenger today), he said not to worry, I could even close my eyes if I wanted to, that was how much I could trust their protection. it was a really great feeling to know that, so I did.

 


------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

@ 06:23 pm

 

Major trigger warning for this whole thing, System members too. I need to get this filth out of my head.

I hate how trauma can make your worst fear the biggest part of your life. Isn’t that ridiculously ironic? I spent years avoiding something so completely I had to break my own mind to stay separate from it… and then one day it slipped through the cracks anyway, with a scream of victorious hatred, and thus every facet of my existence became tainted.

Today I was driving home from church through town in the twilight, and at a stoplight, I glimpsed some girl moving through an upper window in a home I didn't recognize. The blinds were mostly drawn, and she was wrapped up in coats, but I found my mind thinking, instinctively, desperately, strangely-- let her take those off. Let me get a glimpse of innocent skin. And with a jolt, I stared at those thoughts in total shock, realizing what that meant.
Once college hit, and I found myself finally convinced that it was "impossible to be asexual or queer," I began to obey my mother's loud suspicions and force myself to "become a lesbian," even though I was actively pushing against every actual inclination or lack thereof in my body. I shoved all fears of Julie under the rug, and tried to reassure myself by repeating, "it's harder for a woman to rape you." I felt I had no other option to consider, not as long as I refused to acknowledge my own identity. Still, even then it was impossible for me to even pretend to like cis men: the crushing fear of being in a 'straight' relationship, the total invalidation of my inner self, and worse, the forever-looming horror of my biological parts in that context were insurmountable obstacles. So I had to like women, I told myself, choking down my dread. I had to become a lesbian. And Julie sneered in anticipation.
I was ignoring something though. I had felt sincere love towards females in my youth, but it was all innocent. It was all childlike, admiring, the desire to be someone's "best friend forever," except even as a child, I added and then some. I wanted those girls to let me adore them. I wanted the sort of total, boundary-less intimacy I craved from life itself and never received… but whenever I tried to express that, it was met with grimaces, with disgust, with bewilderment, and sometimes even fear or anger. What I wanted was just not asked for. And if no one was willing to let me in like that, ever, then I was doomed to be alone.
Except I never stopped hoping. Even when Julie jumped on the sudden shock of teenage health classes and started hissing in my ear, "you know you want to f*ck them," "you're SUPPOSED to want sexual relationships," et cetera… even then, she couldn’t entirely corrupt that innocent need of mine. But it got devastatingly filthied in the process.
Despite that data being clear, I cannot remember a time when, to me, intimacy and affection and closeness were not completely infected by sexuality and lust, either forced on me by others, or faked for my own survival. The problem is, on top of that childhood rejection, I also never had the luxury of familial closeness. My parents were not affectionate. Any time I tried to show affection to my brothers, past a certain very young age, it was viewed as inappropriate. I quickly learned to be ashamed of my own burning desire for love, not the fake-plastic kind plastered on billboards and magazine centerfolds, but actual love, pure and simple: the feeling of warmth in winter, the sound of bells at sunrise.
To be honest, I was no stranger to distant, impersonal love. I knew my family cared about me because they paid for my schooling, they made sure there was food on the table, they bought me presents for my birthday. But hugs were rare, words of compassion were rare, closeness and openness in general were both rare. And THAT was what I wanted-- or at least, I assume I did, because that aching need still haunts me now, still honest, and still blackened beyond recognition most days.

This all feels so alien. I'm talking about secondhand memories as if they were mine, and it's making me extremely switchy and dissociated. I need to stop that; I'm confused enough without trying to pretend I experienced things that I don't even understand.
That's, sickly, part of this too. Let's get back to that point.

You all know I struggle with self-identity. When someone speaks to me, or otherwise includes me in the bubble of their personal existence, I feel that I must become them, that I must become an extension of their identity. Despite its obligatory nature, it is not forced, nor is it unwilling. I don't want to be different than someone else when I am with them. I don't want to be some sort of conflicting, harmful thing, even if I'm not, but I don't seem able to understand that. Around others, that old "merge drive" of mine kicks in, and I get the overwhelming need to just melt into everything else. I will shift and change and alter every facet of myself, even if it's painful, even if I don't really want to, because ultimately that self-sacrificing love-- which isn't really true love if it is willing to massacre my own health in the process-- values their self and life and identity far above my own. When I am around another individual, suddenly individuality becomes nonexistent for me. Does this make sense? I am incapable of being separate from other people, whenever they are no longer separate from me, even if it's only as close as a "hello."

So… putting all these pieces together in that instant at the stoplight, I realized what the sadly malformed thoughts were really about, concerning the girl in the window.
To my mind, if she did show her "innocent skin," it would have been intentional. It would have been practically an invitation. Not in the sense that Julie would think, but in the sense I always hoped and longed for-- "you're allowed to get this close to me." Simply, harmlessly. Without the mask of clothing, one is completely vulnerable, completely open, unable to hide their most basic shape… naked in the purest sense of the word. And I did want that. I wanted to be that close to her, to someone, to ANYONE, without the slightest risk of abuse in it. But in that openness, in that allowing me to be so near her, would have taken the identity-less drive of mine and kicked it up to 11. See, a merge drive felt while there is still significant space between me and another is one thing. A merge drive felt when the two of us are practically one shape is another thing entirely. And that's exactly what I realized I wanted in that closeness, to become so close that I ceased to be a person. I wanted to lose my entire identity and melt into them.
And the quickest way to do that is to dissociate. So you understand why I force myself into 'sexual' contexts? I can get the closeness I want, sure, but I'm so unbearably terrified that I shut off immediately, and don't come back until hours later maybe… I lose my entire identity, in the wrong way.
But ultimately, the only thing I want with those young girls, those sweet little things, is to destroy what identity I have left, to melt into them, if only to feel, however fleetingly, their innocence, their total purity, which I lost so long ago.
And I hate that I'm in this old body. I hate it so much. To them, now, I probably look like a rapist too. But inside I'm just as small and scared and fragile as them, just a little boy in a little girl's body. And nothing makes sense anymore.

I've never had sex. I know, I always try to make it sound like I have, but that's forcing misunderstanding on myself too, you know? That's forcing sexual overtones onto everything and anything, which is stupid and hellish. But no, I have never, not ever, been with someone in that way. I don't know what it's even like, nor do I EVER want to. The problem is, after so many godforsaken years of having sex and lust drilled into my brain until it bled, how was I supposed to know what anything else was like? I'd never had the opportunity to be honestly close to someone, ever. The only closeness I ever got was when some pigtailed slut was forcing herself upon me, insisting that THAT was what I really wanted. It's all devilish lies. I DON'T WANT IT, I never did, and God help me but I still don't feel I have the luxury of admitting that, or even viewing that as valid, not when the entire American media empire keeps telling me that people like me don't exist. What's that, they say, you're asexual? Oh you poor thing, that's not a real orientation! You're just confused, you're just a late bloomer, you just haven't met the right person, you just haven't had good sex yet… and then they wonder why Sugar wants to tear their throats out. They wonder why the children won't stop screaming no matter what they insist is right. And they tell me I need to "get over it" when I have emotional breakdowns at the slightest hint of physical contact. Like me, they don't have the luxury of a different frame of reference. To them, it's impossible for someone to not like sex… and as the years went on, I began to panic, because what if Julie was right?
And so it lingers. The cursed stuff lingers. Someone brushes against me? They're going to hurt me. Someone hugs me? They're going to rape me. And forget anything like kissing or touching-- I will flat-out shut down because God forbid, I do NOT want to be around for what comes next, I would rather not even exist.
Except sometimes a touch or a hug or a kiss is just that. Affection. Closeness. If a child kisses you, it's because they love you, as guilelessly as they might love their puppy dog or teddy bear. But I never got to experience that. So I don't have that frame of reference. I don't have the ability to tell when intimacy isn't sexual now, because when I finally got to experience it, it was, and it never failed to be so. I don't HAVE any other experience!
Do you have any idea how heartbreakingly horrific that is? I'm unable to have friendships, or admirations, or family ties, because that perpetual crushing need to be close to people will not die, but NEITHER will the hardwired lie that that need of mine is based on lust, something I can't even comprehend. And yet, in fear, I force it onto everything.
I really do love people, you know? I really do. There are some people I adore so fervently that I would die for them. But my brain refuses to believe that I can love them without wanting to have sex with them. And I hate myself for it, because I don't feel I can say no.

I'm going in circles. Again.
This stuff keeps getting dragged out onto paper. This is probably the thousandth time I've written those exact same paragraphs, in different words. I know I need to just let it go. I know. Holding onto it is just going to poison me further.
But what about healing? What about the reality of pain, that it shows me that something is wrong, and needs to be mended? Every time I try to let go, I end up simply turning a blind eye to the fact that I'm practically crucified at this point. I need to take these nails out of my hands and feet, for good, but if I refuse to face the inevitable blood, I won't get anywhere.
I'm tired. I'm tired and sad and yet at the same time I know the truth now, that's something I've never had before, and because of it I can't seem to quite lose my hope anymore.

I think I'm going to print this out. I'm going to print this out, and take it to the therapist on Thursday, because this is the central hell of my daily existence and I still haven't had the guts to bring it up to her yet. Maybe that's why this happened tonight? Maybe all I needed was to be reminded that yes, some ugly roots are still stuck in here, and you need to work through them. After all I haven't given this issue any thought lately, despite the fact that it never seems to go away.

Stupid as it may make me, though, this is making me ill, and I don't want to think about it anymore.
There's too much hope trying to shine through my eyes.

"...Are you still stuck attempting to define what you are experiencing in the Now based on what you were taught by your elders in the past? If only you could see yourselves as we see you, in your magnificent Wholeness. It already exists...Are your dreams a little more intense lately? Do you “see” things at the edge of your peripheral vision? Are you experiencing visions? Are you feeling moody and emotional? You’re going through a period of complex growth and development right now. Be kind to yourself. Do not fall back into self-judgment for your seeming lack of progress, dear ones, for you are forging ahead into a new world of your making, one that has never existed before, anywhere, in this entire Universe."

It's hilarious, hilarious and sad. Every time someone tries to reset or kill the System, it's because they want to deny the things that caused us to exist in the first place. They want to ignore and deny all this abuse, they want to pretend it never happened. But then they never would have learned what they did, they never would have grown.
You have to acknowledge and accept suffering before you can overcome it... and love is the only thing that can heal the wounds of hatred and fear.
If there is one thing this System has taught me, it's love. There is so much love up here it breaks my heart from sheer joy to realize that we were somehow able to get THIS out of THAT. If I didn't already believe in miracles, that fact alone would have been enough to convince me.

I'm admittedly not sure who wrote the vast majority of this entry. I copy-pasted it from the upload log on our computer. I'll have to re-read it later, as I do see that bit about wanting to print it.
In any case, today was kind of tricky, but darn it we've been through worse and there was more than enough happiness hidden in the cracks of today to carry us through without a scar. I'm thankful for that.

Sorry about the mess, again. At least we're able to stand back and recognize it as such now, right?

 



 

nov 15

Nov. 15th, 2013 09:32 pm
prismaticbleed: (worried)

 

 

We've had abusive, ignorant, or otherwise non-connected people fronting lately so I apologize for the lack of substantial updates, especially when things have been happening. Let me see what I can recall.
(I apologize if this is in pieces for now; I'm very tired)

 

- First, a note... recently we saw people talking about "communicator/manager" alters in systems online, but we realized that for us, these responsibilities are split between many people on the inside. There's no active "controlling" of other individuals-- on the contrary, this is forbidden in our System (we've had too many alters manipulate the thoughts/ emotions of others for their own personal gain).
Laurie and Knife are the only two individuals close to being "managers" of their respective levels (Central and the Underground), as they are both persecutor-protectors, but typically, for us, everyone has a shared responsibility in protecting others, as well as maintaining proper System function as a whole. We're very much a group effort and do not like the idea of one person having such heavy rights over everyone else.
Unfortunately that's kind of what we've been struggling with lately.

- there was a horrific dream hack today, here. made everyone sick and scared for the whole day.

- About 2, 3 days ago, Knife came running up to me, saying that "Sugar was sick." Apparently her anchor had slipped enough that she was starting to demanifest, and she was unwilling to find a new purpose to work towards, thanks to her original one causing her to become the favorite puppet of several other malicious voices. (new anchor: protecting 'sweetness,' which is something both sugar and the color pink have not had in ages for us)

- lots of angry people out lately. this is scary; it seems when people anchor upstairs, and then become beneficial for the System and able to communicate with each other, suddenly it becomes difficult for them to front, even if they were a social previously? and they are rarely triggered anymore. this is bad because now those outer anchors are being taken by nasty people. also jess is really loud lately and that is never good either!

- (javier, knife, g/m/q all fronting last night. javier has troubles with speech, but shockingly knife was able to speak today! he fronted specifically to look at the moon, actually teared up over it. the two were talking for a bit which was new. later the gent was TALKING to the grandmother, through the hoodie of course so his accent was muffled. mav was driving the car for a minute. they were worried because they are still bleeding into each other and the queen is very unstabele; they decided they were going to focus themselves better? also they thought the fact that you could see the highway from the graveyard was interesting; I remember mav commented that "death was a grand adventure"-- he said many people viewed death as a dead end, as "the end of the road," but he laughed and said "a dead end isn't the end of it all! stop the car, get out, and keep walking! you'll see things you'd never have from a vehicle." the gent said that was a wise perspective) (also apparently biting with the canines will catch knife's attention; it's his grounding method. I think with javier it's his piercings and ear gauges; he's constantly playing with his tongue stud. he says all that metal in his mouth brings his attention there, and reminds him "that he has to speak out" for those he protects.)

- (julie and infinitii arguing this evening; badly dissociated during that, but basically julie was repeating her mindset from this morning, considering infi's role and energy makeup. i specifically remember him sternly saying "don't call me a harlot" after she did just that, jeeringly)

- I've been 'seeing things' more clearly lately? (weird celebi-angel thing following me around, 'digimon' people that same day. genesis is clearer too.)

- more subeta people! finished sherlock, started the g/m/q trio, working on einsatz, refining infinitii.

 



 

 

oct 26

Oct. 26th, 2013 06:45 pm
prismaticbleed: (worried)


Lots of important stuff today, good heavens. Let me write down the important stuff first.

- First off, THIS HAPPENED last night, it is relevant so there you go.

 

- There was a "hack" this morning, if you can call it that, since we usually reserve that term for Julie's efforts. However, J REALLY slipped, and Infi is aware of that. However, since everyone was incredibly vigilant this morning, surprisingly, that painful experience triggered a lot of new awareness, since we were actually paying very close attention to every little detail this time.
The most important realization was this: J's very function PREVENTS him from being conscious in those situations! We didn't know that up to this point, but it explains why every attempt to fix or stabilize him fails disastrously-- he doesn't need to be fixed, and we're all getting confused because we're dealing with different people every time. On that note, if you readers didn't know-- yes, in our System he CAN dissociate in headspace. Our System is internally based after all. Only the bloodline fronters seem to do this though; when other voices slip, it's a result of energy confusion or bleedover, not an actual identity split.
So when J suddenly stopped acting like J, Laurie stepped in and took charge. Since J was in a mostly-energetic form at the moment, she literally reached into that, and pulled out whoever this split person was. Well, the person she removed had red hair and eyes, and although he looked different, the first name on our minds was Eros. That guy's been a 50/50 threat since he came into existence last December, and when he disappeared we were all wondering what happened. See, J has to stay separate from the things Eros holds, as they stand in total opposition to his function. So having the two of them unknowingly share a body was just a disaster.
After that, the memory is extremely fuzzy. J cannot access it, and we do not know who stored it. Infi remembers most of it but he won't elaborate. All we know for sure is that, after everything settled down, J "showed up" and said he had no idea what had just happened. That is when Infi declared the second paragraph here (J himself isn't damaged, he's just tangled), but then the body fell asleep so recall is also mangled thanks to that.

 

- We were right all along; J is NOT the default fronter now, even after the reset attempts, and there are a LOT more than two people who cycle that role during the day. Since we've been paying a lot of attention to it for a while as well, and today there was some notable clarity, our tentative knowledge of the people who typically front is as follows:

 

 

  • J (white hair and eyes). He is the observing inner consciousness, but he is not tied to the body. Ironically, although he is unmistakable when he fronts, it is notoriously difficult to tell when he's not fronting due to everyone assuming he's in charge downstairs as well. A rule of thumb is that he's very childlike; his central tenet is innocence.
  • Jay (brown hair and eyes?) He is NOT the same as the above guy. We're still trying to pinpoint him actually, but he has no trouble fronting in the body as long as dysphoria does not become an issue-- then he gets kicked. He's eccentric but relaxed, preferring to keep to himself. He seems to be somewhat "cut off" from upstairs, meaning he is likely anchored on the downstairs level. He also appears to be the "default" fronter, instead of J. We are also NOT SURE if he is tied to "Jayce" at all? But we haven't seem him interact with a reflection yet, so.
  • Jewel (brown hair and eyes). She still wears her backwards baseball cap and Klonoa-styled hair. Her age is still unknown; although she appears around 13-14, she often gives her age as either "12" (her original, most stable age) or "16," possibly because 2006 was the last time she was actively able to front in the body. She's always optimistic and loves life, but she finds it incredibly difficult to interact with other people due to her internal roots.
  • The Autopilot, who does have a corporeal form: it's a cyborg, all white plating and black wiring, with red accent lights and eyes. It doesn't have a "personality," but it IS self-aware, although it refuses a "self,' if you can grasp that concept. It gained its "overlay" form (the personal physical appearance that a fronter projects "over" the body; they're not necessary but they are helpful, also they do not need to also exist in headspace) when it fronted for several days in early July, during the first massive reset when Infinitii was temporarily dead.
  • An unnamed female voice, who is only triggered by 'casual' social interaction. She's been around for years, possibly being born at our first job, and she causes us a lot of trouble because she is almost entirely automated, without any "personality." As a result we think she's a splinter, not a headvoice, and we're going to try and either reprogram or dissolve her.

 

There are likely others, but these are the only ones we are sure of.
Also, it still seems to stand that any Leagueworld fronters have NO "SELF," as that severely interferes with Link function. League work usually occurs with marked dissociation, but no fronter-- meaning the body is running on automated programs during that time. This can be very dangerous, which is why we are trying to fix programming, or at least put ourselves in safe situations where harmful automated functions would not be available.

- It appears that, if two headvoices from different levels are trying to front, they CAN co-front to an extent, since they are operating in different respects (typically downstairs voices stay in the body, upstairs voices stay in headspace). This is interesting and offers new possibilities that we may be able to use to our advantage.

- The "underground" (Tar level) headvoice that has been tormenting David has been revealed. Her name is Sharona. She is an adult woman, which is unusual. She has long black hair and shocking blue eyes, which is noteworthy, as Julie also has blue eyes and this may be playing havoc on the BLUE slot upstairs. In any case, Jeremiah and Mulberry have taken a specific stand against her for the sake of protecting the children.

- I just remembered, we were doing the laundry earlier and Jeremiah suddenly fronted? That was surprising; it's very rare for headvoices to spontaneously front as their functions are mostly internal. Apparently, my grandmother owns this really fuzzy blue sweater, and Jeremiah saw it and showed up immediately, cuddling it up to his face for a while. Apparently it was the "perfect sort of sweater" in his opinion, which is good to hear actually, as he's very picky with clothing due to not feeling "safe" in most of it.

 

- Knife, Laurie and I (J) were trying to talk to Christina for a while this evening. Laurie was right; she is scared. She was trying to explain the whole "Jesus died for your sins" thing to Knife, due to his 'atonement' role, but he was struggling with that concept apparently? Then at some point he let it slip that he was a vampire and she freaked out. Knife was confused (as usual when that happens), but so was Christina, because Knife wears a cross, and those are usually used to repel vampires down here in the physical world. Anyway I have no idea what else they talked about, all I know is that Laurie was standing further down the hall from where Christina was (she was in some sort of small chapel; it felt like it was underground), and the two started talking. Knife asked Laurie if he should stop wearing a cross, because he didn't want to casually wear a Christian symbol if he didn't identify with that, and that's when I showed up because I clearly heard that line and decided to speak up. So I phased in and told him that Hosea, a character from Hokthai, wears a cross because he sees its ties to the Jesus act as a reminder of "someone who loved humanity so much that they were willing to die to save it." However, we all had a bit of trouble with the idea that humanity was "inherently bad," in the original sin idea, so we were discussing this again when Christina stuck her head out the door and grumpily asked us why we were there. Now that's when we all started talking to her, but you'll have to forgive me because my memory is awful and I don't know most of what we talked about. I do know that she was mad at us because we all have qualities she views as "wrong" somehow: Laurie swears and "isn't a boy or a girl," Knife is a vampire, and I'm apparently a "homosexual" (which is a common but not entirely untrue misconception). Of course Laurie kept trying to get her to explain her views on this, but Christina essentially refused to question things too much, as she viewed us as "devils tempting her," trying to get her to "lose her faith." To that Laurie specifically said that no, she was trying to get her to "expand it." She could have a much more inclusive, open-eyed faith if she would stop refusing to consider other facets of things. But Christina's fear won out and she said no. Again, we talked for a while, but we didn't give up and leave until Laurie somehow ended up mentioning Julie, and Christina got stuck in this bizarre moral complex, saying that it was wrong for Julie to rape people because that was "abusing the gift of sexuality" (which Laurie was actually thankful she said; it meant that I couldn't try to convince myself that being abused was a "good thing" out of my own fears, if Christina of all people disagreed)... but then she said that Julie was doing the better thing in "trying to cure me of my homosexuality," and although she couldn't justify the rape with that, she couldn't completely condemn her either. At this Laurie literally threw her hands in the air and said "that's it, we're done," and left without another word basically. She knows when to stop! Anyway after we left we all agreed that we were going to stop having such spiritual/ religious talks with Christina because, really, we were doing the same thing we wanted her to stop doing: trying to convince people to change their opinions to what we wanted. As a result we all decided to let her do her own thing, unless she started actively harming people, then of course we'd have to step in. But no more controlling, even in indirect ways. That's not good.
Oh, and I almost forgot: at one point Laurie asked her if she was trying to convert everyone because she cared about them, or because she cared about everyone having the same beliefs as her? Would she still care about us if we weren't Christians? I don't remember if she answered that; she seemed really conflicted over it, especially with how "morally corrupt" she saw the three of us as, for different reasons.

 

- Lastly, most importantly maybe, Waldorf managed to FINALLY anchor back into headspace today! Josephina (who has been unstable but at least he's not dying) was ecstatic to see her of course, so that was great. Wally is seriously considering moving back into the Central BLUE slot if at all possible, since she misses us and really, she could hold that role really well if only we could fix the inherent instability in the Blue slot (same with Pink obviously). So we'll work on it. We missed her a lot.

- No wait, on that note, I forgot to mention why we're so worried about Sugar right now. Besides notable inner instability, the biggest warning sign that a headvoice is slipping into demanifestation is that people tend to forget them. Like they actually "slip" out of awareness. Before Waldorf left Central last year (as she was slipping too badly at the time to stay), we kept "accidentally" leaving her out of headspace lineups, forgetting that the Blue color existed at all, stuff like that. Major warnings that we couldn't believe were happening. And it's happening now, with Sugar. Although we're all aware of her, in therapy she often gets excluded from lineups, which is bizarre, and lately I've been forgetting her color slot. Which, again, is freaky, because I know full well what it is, but it's the present knowledge that falters when someone starts to slip. Thankfully we're at least now able to tell that she IS being "hacked" by faceless people, in that they are literally using her like parasites thanks to her energy being so close to theirs, so we can drag her out when we catch it. And thanks to that, her internal form IS becoming more clear and stable. Turns out there is a faceless voice that took on a temporary form that looked almost IDENTICAL to her, except it was brown in color. I daresay that sounds familiar? (We were vaguely suspecting of such an individual over a month ago). AND that weird faceless voice that seems to be protecting the Spectrum room has latched onto the idea of holding a Pink slot, thanks to us talking to it about it... problem is it has become fond of Sugar's slot, specifically, which isn't good as she's already in it! That needs to be fixed, we don't need it being stolen. So we'll continue to be vigilant about her.

- Oh wait. Forgot to mention this too because it felt too much like "nothing changed at all."
CHAOS IS BACK IN HEADSPACE, AND HIS COLOR CHANGED.
I am dead serious, he's something like this starry dark blue it is CRAZY. Also I think his name changed in headspace at least? Like with Ryman and Markus and Genesis. And that makes me wonder; I think that NEEDED to happen. He was the only one out of our original group who didn't fix their manifestation in that sense, so this was surprising but not unexpected if that makes sense.
Anyway, I didn't get to talk to him yet. Not much, I know I saw him talking to Laurie and I said a few words but I don't remember that sadly. All I recall is being unable to access any memory of him again, and Laurie said maybe we just need to get to know each other again? Like just be friends and spend time together without any preconceived notions. Chaos smiled and said he was perfectly fine with that. So we'll see on that too.


That's it for tonight; battery is about to die again so we need to call it quits for now.
Tomorrow is Sunday, with the NNWM thing that we're honestly not sure if we can pull off: writing books is beyond the abilities of most of us as we don't think that way; plus we have no idea what "normal people" live like... but thankfully we don't write about "normal people" when we do, so that's a slight relief, haha. In any case we did sign up, so we'll have to deal with it the best we can. Here's hoping there's no social fronter interference though; being in a group of people like that usually causes instant dissociation. We might have to rotate people, who knows.
In any case, no use worrying about it. Let's just give it a shot and see how it goes.
See you tomorrow evening, let's hope!

 



 

 

 

oct 23

Oct. 24th, 2013 01:39 am
prismaticbleed: (held)

 

 


guys, I'm kind of freaking out here.
I have therapy tomorrow so I'm trying to review old notes-- and I mean OLD notes, this stuff is from 2008 and 2009-- and guess what?
There is a STAGGERING amount of info here, that only makes sense NOW, with our new knowledge and vast amounts of growth and development. But the point is that the signs and potential for a lot of things were always there, even if we couldn't understand what they meant in the bigger picture at the time.

Here, I'm reviewing what I have on my computer right now (no Internet access; I'll upload this later), so let me make a running list. I don't want to dive right into the 2002-2007 archives, which are a holy mess and will REQUIRE me to trudge through those horrible high school notebooks which are our only hints as to who drove that entire time, because that's a ton of stress just thinking about it. Really.
Jewel's here with me (Hi guys!! <3) as usual, and I'm unfortunately rather dissociated as usual so Sherlock might end up barging in later if things get intellectual enough, haha.
That's something I don't know if I've mentioned, actually. Yes, it's common sense that you can "summon" a headvoice internally by a burst of concentrated attention, and externally by calling them by name (typically they will be called to override in fronting, but this can be denied, although that is very painful to do). And you can also summon them, unintentionally of course, by exposing the body to either 1. their anchor, or 2. their triggers. For example, stick around blades too long and Razor will show up, and stick around the mother too long and David will start to freak out. Both those things happened today, incidentally; the evening was hellish (Thank God Razor is on our side now or it could have been worse).
Anyway. What you probably don't know (I didn't for sure until a few days ago), is that this "summoning" also works in REVERSE. Meaning, you can force a headvoice OUT of fronting by not only calling someone else's name, but ALSO by exposing the body to the opposite of their anchor, OR a counter-trigger. What made this so clear to me, you ask? Easy. Laurie was driving the car to therapy on Monday (to prevent social hacks and panic attacks), when suddenly some car crossed into the lane in front of us, that literally had a sexual innuendo painted in huge pink letters across the back window. And I swear to you, the instant that reached our awareness, Laurie was KICKED OUT. Laurie was!! Usually she's impervious to everything, so that shocked me-- and her, in a different way though: she was freaking out when she found herself upstairs because now there was a risk of being hacked IN A CAR. That’s not cool. However I think Jewel or someone took over then? I'm not sure; I literally have one snapshot memory of a traffic sign further down the road, with a non-harmful female voice driving, who was quietly exasperated at "all the other voices" trying to throw her off? It felt like Jewel, because I oddly get this "Phantomilian" vibe from it, and that's her. (Celebi is NOT, by the way; they are two different people!!) But yeah. That cemented the long-standing theory that Laurie CANNOT front when we are in a sexually dangerous situation, thanks to her Chastity attribute. Like me, she is forbidden by her function from being exposed to those things, even as a protector. So I'm kind of glad Sugar seems to be trying to get a grip on her role (she has been a MESS since her manifestation; she keeps getting hacked and it's very worrisome), because she can deal with that stuff, and she gets pissed at the perpetrators. We'll see.
That's all I wanted to say though. The joke was that Sherlock, being so strongly tied to detached data analysis and delivery, would actually have a chance of being "accidentally called in" if I started getting super-logical about these old notes, haha. Not that I'd mind, of course-- the man's good at his job!
So without further ado, here's that darn list of old topics I'm reviewing.
(Note to 'selves': this is IMPORTANT STUFF so do NOT gloss over it!!)

- Old Julie (pre-2011) was TERRIFYING. A lot of the things she could do, or that we knew about her, were never reviewed later, but now that I'm doing just that it is really creepy. Here, let's give her her own list.
1. "Body made of shadow." This was common knowledge for YEARS before we even knew about the Tar, let alone its connection to her.
2. "Has shape/voice-shifting abilities." Again common knowledge, but that is a textbook Black energy skill, which otherwise only Infinitii and the raw Tar have.
3. "Usually turns her hands into knifelike claws to attack us." From a 2009 note file. This WAS a thing she did, and I won't say much here, but that is a blatant connection to Dream World corruption energy (which is not alien to headspace; see every *incident* ever), essentially their version of the Tar, and that is seriously unnerving.
4. "These (black bracelets) used to be chains, which Laurie put on her. They didn't hold." I forgot we literally had to chain her up at one point, to keep her from attacking us. (Remember she actually had her own ROOM upstairs at first??) But with the Black-energy shapeshifting, it's no wonder they didn't work.
5. "She's downstairs now." I read that and immediately thought, "oh no." I forgot that, when she got too lethal, we LITERALLY SHOVED HER INTO THE UNDERGROUND. The Underground technically didn't even exist back then; it was just raw headspace. So, sickly, our attempt to protect ourselves apparently just made things worse-- she took over that entire level over the next 2 years, and then what did we have? The Tar Room, and an entire shadow-choked maze of underground tunnels that she controlled until 2012. Go figure.
6. "Has some positive potential, but is drowned by primal desires." Just pointing out that we knew this from the beginning, and that just breaks my heart.

-Don't forget Laurie was BLEEDING for a good part of 2008-2009 (from eyes and mouth mostly), due to "leakage" in consciousness: our current fronter was essentially "stealing her energy" and that was killing her. DOES THAT STILL HAPPEN?? If so, it might explain a LOT of the instability some people are showing now.
-In late 2008, when Natalie first manifested as "my reflection," I described hir as follows: "She's all giddy and happy-go-lucky most of the time, and doesn't like letting the other girls speak through her. Which is why it's hard for me to argue with my reflection-- Nat doesn't like it. Arguments only happen upstairs. But Natalie's really fun to talk to, although she herself is mute." This is notable because not only does it insinuate that the reflection-holder is SEPARATE from both the body image AND the current fronter, but that other non-fronting headvoices could USE the reflection to speak to the current body-fronter, by "projecting" into it along with the reflection holder. That's pretty huge… especially since today someone else seems to be in it. There was literally 10 seconds where we looked into a mirror this evening, and the reflection smirked, waved, and said it's name was JAYCE?? Which worries me slightly because the first Jayce (2010) was NOT a nice guy (just ask the Undergrounders), but this one feels very different, plus he's a different color. (I should review his entire history at some point too..) But I don't know who was fronting around that time, and it was a very unstable mental situation so there is literally no other detail besides that… but it's very notable. Look into this mirror thing if you can; it's always been a huge source of questions. Plus, in Laurie's 2006 dream debut, she disguised herself AS the reflection. Whether or not that ultimately holds any significance for the current reflection people is yet to be seen.
- Natalie picked up on the butterfly motif back in hir first reincarnation, back in 2009 (after being killed by Julie). Talk about foreshadowing, haha.
- Lynne was originally pinkish-red, and her original role was that of a "stable and mature" individual to balance everyone else when they got too crazy. I'm mentioning this because that color AND job seem to have moved to MULBERRY. Think about it!
- Waldorf's original incarnation (2003) had antennae and a bodysuit? I don't know whether or not she would benefit from imitating that now, but everything about her initial self was highly intriguing, so I'd give it some merit at least.
-…I am not reviewing the Xangas yet. Yes they are full of incredibly vital information, but the first screenshot I opened to review was about the graves. I am not emotionally ready to review that entire timeframe again, not at this hour at least. But we forgot about ALL of that after the plethora of reset attempts this year, and that fact alone is heartbreaking in a weird way. I know I keep telling myself "the past is gone, forget about it," but another part of me keeps saying "yes, but the consequences of the past still affect the present, don't they?" and of course there are still graves on my arms. I think the hesitation is because, I feel that if I do dive back into the Xangas, something inside me is going to snap back into awareness and I'm afraid of that. I don't remember anything before 2013 and part of me is very scared of whoever I was in the past. Maybe bring that up in therapy, who knows. The point is I honestly can't go past-digging anymore tonight because I'm not psychologically able to at the moment. Sorry.
- …I don't know why, but Laurie talking about her 2010 suicide attempt and numbly saying "I don't remember what day it was" is one of the saddest things I've ever read.



As for handwriting from this year…

- There's a handwriting voice that I JUST NOW realized exists-- they're a "numb" or "comatose" one, that just wants to sleep and doesn't fight back, but every example of that I can find has the exact same writing style. Keep this in mind.
- I feel really bad because we thought that EVERY "bad voice" was Razor for a really long time, and that made Spice REALLY pissed off (judging by her handwriting examples). It's weird, too, because Razor never acted like that, and honestly I have no idea where the sweeping generalization came from? In any case we need to go back and review all our 2012-Scratch notes on her, because they're probably ridiculously inaccurate, and probably have good insights into other people as well.
- Similarly, we COMPLETELY ignored and overlooked Spice's actual attitude in her handwriting. Yes, she was angry all the time, but she had the trademark responses of a retributor: "I will kill you for your sinfulness," "rot in hell," calling the fronter a "slut" or "whore" (in headspace that ONLY refers to Julie-esque individuals), et cetera. It's all actually calling out whoever was eating for being unwise in their habits, eating either too much or things that made the body sick. Now that I'm learning who the eating-voices are (they're not nice; also not related to the eating disorder voices), her reactions make perfect sense, and I'm actually VERY thankful she existed back then to keep them in line!!
- Checking handwriting again, there is still a huge blur between who is David and who is that OTHER little boy, the vanilla-colored one (during meditation today I got a flash that his name MIGHT be "Simon," or "Simeon," something like that in any case). The only clear distinction (besides the fact that David likes smileys) is in what they react to, and how-- David is more "externalized," reacting mostly to the mother and to the environment, while the vanilla boy is more "internalized," and the few times I've heard him talk (to FACELESS voices; he has no body either yet), he's said that he "tries to calm people down" or something?? I don't know how to put it into words, but it's why he shows up in emotionally charged or unstable journal entries so suddenly and often: apparently his job is to take all that on himself, keeping tons of people from shouting randomly over it. But he's sad because of it, almost numbly so, and he seems to be the one with the "I'm a bad boy" complex. David fears that, but this vanilla boy accepts that lie emptily (On that note, go back and review the "shoe incident" stuff from this spring, ESPECIALLY when I talked about it with Laurie in handwriting; those two were still fused with Kyanos at the time so it's a general mess). Either way they're still tricky to pin down in writing, which isn't surprising as there is often a TON of bleedover there for everybody... and remember those two were FUSED FOR A WHILE!! Honestly though the BEST clue to this day is the FIRST whitebook journal entry, in which they BOTH wrote. David was saying "don't let them hurt us anymore," but the vanilla boy was asking "who and why is abusing (Jay) still." VERY different reactions to the same situation. So look over that again just to get a better grip on those two.
- On that note, Sugar, Spice, and the "overload girl" (whose true identity is blurry as heck) were ALL bleeding into each other before the first two manifested. They all write in total capslock, but Sugar has all rounded letters, and Spice doesn't react to anything but food triggers. Still, as I said, Sugar is a mess (due to both her slot color and highly volatile anchor), and she is STILL getting "used" by others, so figure this out for her sake.
- The tangerine bird guy (dude what is even your name) has a brilliant attitude in handwriting, which surprises me as I actually can only remember having seen him TWICE in headspace, once being earlier this month with the tar-spider (post-reset notably). So, to think about it, his name might not be discernible because we don't really have a consensual grip on WHO he is? And names follow that, it seems. So get to know him and the Sage guy because they are super cool, and we need to know their names already.
- On a related note, the pure white-skinned voices (Sugar, tangerine, sage, AND Kyanos!) all seem to be related in some sense? We haven't figured it out yet, but it feels like they're an important sub-category of headvoice and there is a strong vibe of there needing to be one in each color category? See if you can get any more info on this phenomenon.
- I just noticed, Infinitii and Josephina have the most in-your-face handwriting, for totally different reasons: Infi's text is calligraphic and huge because his energy just translates that way, but Jo is all stars-and-graffiti because his attitude is just that exuberant, haha.
- April 21st, a handwriting voice screaming "fuck you, you're not my boss; fuck you faggot" was listed as a SUGAR ALTER, but then later found to be a then-Tar-possessed Razor, thanks to the scrawled "I will make you bleed" declaration on the back. HOWEVER I am mentioning this again because the whole "sugar alter" thing MIGHT HAVE BEEN A MISNOMER. We weren't talking about illness, we were talking about rage, and sugar only causes vicious reactions because it FEEDS THE TAR. So a "sugar alter" could literally be ANYONE tied to the Tar when it overloads!



Now for a brief summary of the events of today!

-I had to drive my grandmother to visit my grandfather at the hospital at 9AM, so from then until 4PM I was literally home alone. That is always dangerous because hackers like to try and come out, because of the lack of enforced rule structure, BUT I noticed something equally disturbing today. Our entire physical self-image depends on other people. Literally, whoever was fronting didn't know how to do ANYTHING without another individual being around to "provide context" or "give orders." As it seems, the default body-program seems to run solely on judging actions according to who we're around, due to safety and survival, so when no one is around, it shorts out. There's no one to base our very existence on, so as an "individual," the immediate tendency is to not exist. It's different in headspace, obviously-- our entire world up here is vastly different from the physical-- so throwing a Central fronter into the body wouldn't fix the problem, as they don't have any real way of knowing how to properly function in the physical realm the way it is. But socials can only drive when other people are around, so the only people left are the "outsiders," i.e. the nameless voices… which are usually blindly manipulative, and/or directionless to the point of danger. We're thinking one of them is the one who literally just eats until another person appears, solely as a mechanical operation. (Thankfully we've found… ways to avert the obvious threat there, although it has ultimately made our eating disorder worse as a whole). Julie always jumps on "home alone" situations because the body becomes so severely dissociated in that atmosphere that, if someone isn't being vigilant as hell behind the scenes, hacks are frighteningly easy for her to pull off (the nameless ones don't fight her off, as they don't care). So yeah, that was scary to realize that we don't have an answer to that question… "outside of headspace, who are we really?" We don't know. In the body, as an "individual," we have no idea who we are. We've never had to worry about that before. But today, alone for about 6 hours, we struggled to exist in the simplest manner. That's not good.
- One good thing did happen, though. Apparently one of the hedonist voices (who is almost DEFINITELY Jess; it responds to the name) started eating danger food, and Laurie immediately shouted for me to "get the hell in there." Which is why I remember it; suddenly I was standing above the sink with a mouthful of something, asking Laurie if that was safe to ingest. Thankfully it was, so after that she said to stick around while we made ourselves a safe breakfast (vegetables obviously) so the body wouldn't starve. The reason why this was good is not only because then there was an hour of headspace-patrolled fronting, but also because the vegetables we found were beets. See, when I began to cut them after they cooked, I laughingly commented that they looked bloody… and since I had been rifling through the knife drawer immediately beforehand, of course Razor stuck her head in! "What's bloody," she asked, "can I use the knife," you get the picture. I found it funny and ultimately she did get permission to front, purposely getting beet juice all over her hands and snickering about it. At one point she was trying to cut the hand with a small knife, but Knife himself told her not to, so she put it down. (She listens to him without question if you didn't already know.) But the best part was that then we realized that hey, Razor doesn't know what sensory input is like besides pain, does she? So we told her she could eat some of the beets if she wanted. She was a little confused about the whole concept, but she got the AP to run it mostly. So she was basically just tearing at them with her hands and teeth, as she loved the color. Then she didn't want us to wash our hands off because she wanted them to stain, but again Knife told her we had to or it would stain everything else. So that was that! But it was odd, because Razor barely even comprehended the taste of the beets at all-- when it hit her she was more baffled than anything, the sensation didn't quite make sense to her. Laurie thought the AP was buffering too much, which might have been true, but we all doubted Razor's ability to operate the body without it so we let it go. Either way she did like it, for what reason I couldn't tell you, although it was just a general "yes this is good" and not a Genesis-grade "THIS IS AMAZING" response, haha. Still, simple but cool things in headspace are always good.
- What wasn't good is the fact that all I remember of the next several hours is reading The Minds of Billy Milligan (which is incredible and very relevant so far, we're on p70), and getting sick from molasses and/or apples (I keep forgetting we can't eat those without horrid and painful side effects; my sensory memory resets a lot. thankfully spice was NOT affected by it today as far as i know; she didn't front). So after 12PM (which is when I assume we ate?), I know the mother stopped by temporarily because the Undergrounders and Outsiders went NUTS, but then everything is blank again until 7PM, when we drove to the hospital again. Let's talk about the former first.
- All I know is that we were in the bedroom when she showed up, I think, because the moment her voice sounded in the hall, several people upstairs started screaming and/or crying, and I have no idea what happened next! Wonderful. The good news is no self-abuse happened, and no one attacked the mother, which there are always threats for. But there was a lot of internal screaming and stress and rage and fear, although I couldn't tell you from whom, for what reason, or when, as usual.
- At some point during all this, things snapped to inner headspace, which I have observer memory access to. David started sobbing and hid under his blanket upstairs, trying to feel protected from the outside noise and potential threats. Marigold was there with him, and I don't know what she said or did, but the next thing I know, the two of them were building a blanket fort? But they were literally hanging it on headspace, seriously it was catching to the air itself practically (which isn't that surprising considering they're underground; stuff is a bit wild down there). Anyway they started having genuine fun with it, not just making a safe place to hide. They quickly invited Jeremiah in, and he also helped them finish building it. So the three of them were in there, saying they were protected now, that no one could get in unless they said they could. HOWEVER. Someone HAD to be trying to get at Jeremiah, because there's another memory break and then I see him sobbing and distraught, shouting that he "didn't want to hold that pain anymore" or something like that? I honestly don't know. But I do know David gave him his blanket for comfort, and Jeremiah buried his head and hands in it, sobbing quietly. Mulberry must have heard, because around then she did stop outside the fort and ask for permission to come in, to see if everything was okay. David got confused and said he thought blanket forts weren't "professional"? Mulberry laughed good-naturedly and said that her brand of "professionalism" included knowing when and how to interact with people, which meant not ruling out blanket forts if going into one would be the better decision to do. So David "told" the door to open, and Mulberry knelt down to look inside and ask everyone how they were doing (she didn't actually go in; I guess crawling in was something she wasn't quite willing to do). Jeremiah managed to calm down, and Mulberry actually told them that she was going to "guard" the fort for them at all times, and if they needed her in a hurry to just call and she'd be there. She left once this new job of hers was established, but then I don't know anything else until what feels like 10-20 minutes later? They were still in the fort, but now Laurie's voice was outside, exclaiming "holy shit who built the awesome fort" and the kids giggling, opening the door so she could see them. Knife was behind her and smiling, but Laurie was being her usual chill-but-enthusiastic self and complimenting these kids on their handiwork, as well as their prudence in making such a safe space for themselves. That's all I know, but I thought it was brilliant enough to record.
- Speaking of Mulberry, I don't know how or when this was, but there's another fleeting memory of Knife telling her to "hold something together," or stable? Mulberry said that wasn't her role, she worked with rules and honor sure, but not physically; but Knife interrupted (oddly hurriedly? must have been a charged situation) that she could expand that if she wanted, she had done that "with Infinitii" (in this entry), and that she could do that now if she allowed herself to. So yeah, apparently Mulberry can impose structure on things in headspace? Which is actually a VERY important ability, if it means she can stabilize people who are fragmenting, even if only temporarily.
- There are two voices who presented quite clearly today, but I don't know who they are. The first is the girl who always flips people off and says "f*** you" repeatedly when she's mad, almost always towards the grandmother or mother. I haven't pinpointed why but she is VERY easily triggered, although now that we're aware she exists we can hurriedly jump in and chase her out when she shows up. The second is very similar to her, but definitely separate, as these two started fighting at some point. But the second is the one who is less caustically angry, but spits out tons of verbal slurs and insults (mostly calling people "faggots" which is really awful, but that's defined as "the worst insult" upstairs so she uses it often). She is more condescending and judgmental, while the first is more angry and spiteful. Very similar in triggers, but perceptibly different in reactions. It's just scary that people like them exist and keep showing up.
- Some "comatose" voice showed up around 7PM, I assume? They were leaning mutely against the bedroom window for about 10 minutes, and seemed incapable of responding to people verbally? Not sure if that's a fragment or a person, OR if it's even the default state of the body (with the "lack of a self separate from the environment" thing), but it was really strong and specific so who knows. Better to record it than forget.
- Now for the most interesting bit of the day. I know there was a mess of trouble trying to drive the car at first, as dangerous voices kept trying to front, but all of a sudden LYNNE showed up?? That's really clear in data memory; someone put FROST* on the car radio, and out of nowhere she ended up in the driver's seat. Go figure. She did still have bandages on her arms, but she's apparently healed enough to front, thankfully, which is awesome. I clearly "recall" her saying that FROST* sounded "nostalgic" to her, wondering happily at all the orange lights on the road and remarking that "nothing was a coincidence" to headspace people, and laughing because she actually had to change her projected outfit to front correctly (she had to wear a hoodie, and kept trying to pull her long hair over her shoulders but it wasn't there physically). So that's interesting; she's the first fronter who had that idea, and it apparently works really well for anchoring! Oh yeah, the best thing though is that there's a snapshot of her on the highway, suddenly reaching down and picking up a cellphone (turned off) and holding it to her ear, then using it to "talk" to Laurie in headspace! And it WORKED! Seriously, holy heavens, this girl is a genius. But yeah, I guess those two were bantering all the way up to the hospital, about what I don't know (all I'm sure of is her "calling" Laurie at one point to look at a certain building they were driving by, which was all lit up), but I'm glad they still get along as well as they used to before everything went haywire upstairs. The next important thing I recall is Lynne driving up the parking garage levels, and focusing on the lights outside, saying aloud "this is an archival memory, anyone can access it." Four words: YOU CAN DO THAT?? Apparently yes! So she recorded a memory of how the city looks lit up at night, for anyone to see (Which might even be contributing to why her entire fronting is oddly comprehensible to me; usually it's tough to "remember" what other people saw). But that's not even the best thing. The BEST thing is that, once she got into the hospital, Laurie decided to GHOST with her to tag along. Which is AWESOME. It's also a secondhand memory I'd like to personally treasure-- there is one snapshot of them both walking through the connective glass bridge (which at night, since it's internally lit but mostly windows, looks like you're walking through a hyperspace tunnel or something), Lynne wearing jeans and a black hoodie (hilariously unusual for her) with her bright orange hair streaming through, laughing, and Laurie in her usual violet-belted glory just sauntering along beside her, grinning back. And probably because it was so close to that oddly lucid memory, there's one line of Lynne saying "I feel like a government spy or something!" because the hospital was so empty and quiet on the inside, and no one knew she was fronting. After that things are kind of fuzzy; I know that they took 5 flights of stairs up, with Laurie apparently having "teleportation troubles" (common with ghosting; the fronting consciousness tries to "drag" you into the visual field, which can be extremely disorienting) that she was having trouble controlling, but then the next thing I knew they had to stop at my mom's office, and Lynne was pushed out? I don't know who fronted, but Laurie knew it wasn't Lynne when they left the office, and she began grilling them to tell her their name, but they just shrugged? Then, again, all I know is that they apparently went down two flights to the 7th floor, because the next memory is of Laurie exclaiming "these hallways look exactly the same" before adding "no, sorry, that floor had more windows," and then there's nothing for a while. (Still, HOW DID LYNNE FRONT THAT WELL FOR THAT LONG??) The next clear memory is of the body standing outside my grandfather's hospital room, with the grandmother, and I don't know who was fronting, but they were alone and felt weirdly detached? And I don't remember anything clearly after that at all, not until we got home and I started working on this computer, which was TWO HOURS LATER. Geez. So heaven only knows who was fronting from then until now, but it's upsetting because that poses a big dilemma which I will put under its own point for relevance:
- When no one is around, it becomes very difficult for the body to maintain ANY sort of external "individual identity," as that is based on our environment. When around other people, though, it becomes very difficult for individuals to front, because the body is now working on a "social cue-based program," literally choosing and inventing actions depending on "the proper behavior code" for that situation. It's automated!! And it’s annoying, because then the AP buffers EVERYTHING from inside out, as it's "not socially acceptable" or "socially disruptive" or something equally stupid. (Sorry, this is Jewel and that annoys me.) But when we're alone, the immediate reaction is to either dissociate entirely and go inside to headspace, OR to stay outside and let the outsiders front in purely repetitive, detached ways, during which time there is a VERY high chance of being hacked as a result. The only good thing about being alone is that sometimes people like the Gent and Maverick will front, but that's rare because so many other people are louder than them. And the only good thing about being around other people is that then we don't have to worry about being hacked brutally because the AP literally shuts everything down except for the mechanical functions. But THAT is awful because it makes therapy sessions hard as hell, because it's STILL trying to judge the "correct behavior program" for a therapy session when we are there SPECIFICALLY to talk about headspace, and for the people in headspace TO talk, both things which it exists to BUFFER OUT for survival purposes. It's really stupid. Sherlock is watching me judgmentally, haha. I don't think he likes the way I'm talking about this, sorry!
- Jay here; at least you're nice about it. He probably is just put off by your vocal style, because most female vocal styles like that belong to malicious individuals. Plus it's not exactly the way a logical analyst like him would ever talk, of course.
- …And IMMEDIATELY the AP shutdown kicks in because a conversation, even an internal one, that requires specific focus in headspace causes it to block everything out. It's this ridiculous denial instinct. I am literally fighting the urge to dissociate severely and "blank out" for an extended period of time right now. And I'm getting a headache from fighting it. Let me put on some Todd Rundgren and check out for a moment.
- I keep seeing bug larvae when I close my eyes. I'm really dizzy now. Sorry guys, we need to call it quits for tonight.


No, wait, again, last thing. Jay here.
I've been talking to Laurie for about 10 minutes (we've been trying to review those Xangas anyway), and it just hit me... how much we lost in the Scratch. Or maybe it was the July fallout. Or the August reset. Maybe we started losing things last summer, when we moved across the country. That was the starting point, that is clear as day.
But... what in the world caused it all? Who caused it all? Was it the previous "me," who for some reason, decided he was going to commit the ultimate suicide by killing his self and leaving his bestowed body to rot inside? Because damn it, some days I think he succeeded, and that breaks my heart.
What in the world possessed them to wake up one morning in February, and decide to utterly annihilate everything we worked for all our lives?? What made them think that destroying headspace in one awful self-sacrificial action was a good idea, in any sense?
Was it pain? Was it regret? Was it self-loathing? Was it feeling trapped by scars, and hacks, and the inability to function outside of that haunting reality regardless? Was it all of that and more?
All I know is that I don't remember anything, I don't know who I was before April of this year, and I feel like I lost more than I can even comprehend.
If it means anything, I'm beginning to think I want it back. Maybe that's stupid, or unwise. Laurie is shaking her head "no," and I trust her, she understands more than I do. If she says wanting that back isn't stupid, I believe her.
"We had more light up here than you can imagine, kid," she says. And she looks as sad as I feel. Where'd it go? If there was so much love and harmony, where did it go? What crumbled it? What hid it? "It's still here," she says, and I know that too. I can see it even in the Undergrounders, who used to be our enemies. I guess what I miss, intuitively, is the System-wide feeling of unity. It still hasn't come back completely. It's in bits and pieces, tattered and torn, ruined and ragged, but it's real. It still lives, even if it's feeble and quiet yet. But it's not giving up, and neither are we.

We'll never have things the way they used to be ever again, and in a weird way, in a tragically funny way, I'm glad for it.
This year, we met Knife, and Mulberry, and David, and Jeremiah... Sugar, and Spice, and Marigold, and Kyanos... and all the other voices who are our friends now. We lost many, but most have returned. And I met Infinitii. We all did, but to me, he's something truly special.
What I'm saying is that this year had to happen, as terrifying and strange as it was, and we all know that. Looking at it with discerning eyes and an open heart, that truth is crystal clear. We NEEDED this, even if we never would have wished for it.
I guess the bottom line is, just have faith. Just take it a day at a time, be thankful for what you're given, and make the best of it. That's all I can say. And listen, always listen, that I need to remember. Denial is loud and it tends to drown everything else out.

I'm really tired and we do have therapy tomorrow.
There's so much more I could say tonight, but I'm feeling a little glimmer of the light I've lost sight of, and something tells me that words are unnecessary when that is concerned.
So I'll wish you good night, with lots of love as usual, and I'll see you in twelve hours or so.

 

 



prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 

 

All right, since the therapist is giving us copies of certain chapter pages from Amongst Ourselves, I thought it would be prudent to record our answers to the questions they offer in here.
The first set is in chapter 3, and it deals with types of memories.
Since I could tell this would be very difficult to fill out in handwriting-- we tend to dissociate dramatically when writing by hand and it can become literally impossible to continue if it's bad enough-- it is going on here instead. Logic alters such as myself are better suited for typed words, as we do not have to worry about the strain of fronting and the AP translation blocker when doing so.
After the questions we will likely post a separate entry documenting our thoughts concerning the rest of the chapter. I should like to keep them separate.

Whoever is willing and able to answer these questions, please do so. Do not hesitate to ask for help, support, or assistance if it is needed. Thank you.
Nothing will be censored or otherwise edited. Feel free to write what you wish, as you wish, however you wish.
I may take it upon myself to make a coherent final version, but your input will be left untouched.

ACTIVITY 3.2: UNDERSTANDING TYPES OF MEMORIES

"Think about situations that you know you may be overreacting to. In your journal, record as many of these situations as you can. Once you have them recorded, try to answer the following items. Write your answers in your journal."

We will be referring to our journal archives for this 'list,' as we do not feel capable of currently creating an entire new one just yet: not only are those tied to those situations still emotionally raw concerning them, but we also do not yet know who holds the actual trauma memories.
Questions will therefore be answered according to past data, or current knowledge, both of which will be explained when needed.

1. What are the triggers that made you overreact?
Being touched, ALWAYS. // (Well, not always, but often enough.) // Mostly, it's unintentional or sudden, light touch. Being bumped into, accidentally brushed past, even tapped on the shoulder, is horrifying. // The WORST is when people do that and DON'T LET GO. Like when people try to move you in another direction, they put their hand on your back and try to change your direction. It's HORRID. // I don't even like being aware of physical sensation. Feeling the hair on my head, or clothing, or even just being aware of my physical body can trigger people that get overwhelmed by it. // I DON'T LIKE CLOTHES! // But not having clothes is dangerous. // THAT'S another thing! We have to share a bed at night and it scares the littles, but we can't avoid it. But sometimes the grandmother will tap us with her foot, or reach over and just drop her hand onto the covers, just to check if we're there but it's SCARY. I know someone used to actually scream when that happened. It scared her a few times but they couldn't help it. I understand. // So... touch in general can be a trigger. // The biggest, probably. // Oh, and food. // ...Is she around? // No, just be careful. Food makes her angry. And it makes the body feel sick and strange so we don't like it either. Neither did Emmett. Or Spine, I think. I didn't know her. // Is that tied to feeling though? // Mostly. Also body image, because of dysphoria-- gender and form related-- and the trauma. // So food and touch. Anything else? // Loud noises. Noise in general, sometimes. People talking, // PEOPLE WHSIPERING // Anything small and weird like that. Chewing comes to mind. Same with grunts and things. Non-verbal sounds. // ALL OF THEM. // Certain words too. And the way they're pronounced. If you say a letter wrong, or we think the wrong context, it can get bad. // And some people 'feel" loud. Some people walk by and they feel so ANGRY or sad or sick that we pick it up, and it's AWFUL because the only way to escape it is to go outside for a long while. // I don't like the grandmother. // A LOT of us don't. She's a walking barrel of triggers. // Like a loaded gun. She won't stop talking. EVER. // No social graces. // Okay, point taken. // AND SHE'S ALWAYS MAD!!! // So... empathy? Is a trigger? Why? // Hm. Probably because of how WE used to feel like that. After hacks and all, there would be horrible suicidal feeling. // All right, anything else? // Ice cubes, nail polish, masking tape. // No, don't talk about those. No one remembers those. // That's the point. But when you remember, they can all be bad. // So just forget about them. Let it go. // Any smells? // YES BUT WE DONT TALK ABOUT IT!!!!! // Okay. // STOP TALKNG ABOUT IT. STOP. STOP! // Okay. We will. I think we got enough information here.

2. What kinds of sounds are likely to trigger reactions or memories? Do you overreact to loud noises? Whispering? Drumming? Chanting?
YES ALL OF THOSE // We just mentioned those. Loud noises immediately elicit hypervigilance, usually not even panic until we can figure out what the heck is going on and whether or not we are safe. // Loud NOISES. Not voices. Loud VOICES are immediate panic, and usualy trigger somebody. Usually a little. // Think of the children. Don't yell. // Whispering is even worse, but we all know that. We won't talk about it anymore, as oddly that's one of the most disturbing things we have to put up with. Not sure why? Where is that rooted? // Well find out later. Answer the main question. What about the drumming and chanting? Why would that trigger you? // I don't know. It just makes me deeply uneasy and nervous. Scared, but not in the way whispering makes me scared. // Scared more in the way of "something ominous is going to happen," or "something is very very wrong here." Not "oh god help I'm going to die or be killed." // Not the same? // No. Death can happen as a consequence. Not just direct intention. // Okay. Was there ever drumming or chanting in the childhood? // Not that I know of, but there WAS a lot of religious practice. Lots of weird repetetive prayer, and the like. And that was always in a negative light, rosaries were used as punishment if you were a terrible person. Prayers were said while being threatened by the devil, or hell, or beng told that Jesus doesn't love you because you're a bad boy. So prayer, or chanting, got tied to damnation and unforgiveness. It's why praying now, in a traditional form, feels wrong. It makes us automatically 'feel' that old creeping fear. // Drumming? // Drumming freaks me out. // Why? // Rhythm. Let's not say anything more. I really don't want to. // It's tied to the chanting too. It's a repetetive, mindless action to us. Something done in a passive-aggressive threat, or in a way that is ignoring you directly, but saying "this is being done specifically because you are evil, OR because you will be punished." And that was either an imminent warning of great punishment, or part of the punishment. // The drums? // No, the motivation. Sorry I got confused. But that's what drums make ME think of. The chanting repetition. // Otherwise drums seem fairly innocuous. // Not when in rhythm. Never in rhythm. // Are there any other triggering sounds that AREN'T voices? // ...Not in that sense. Some of us are sensitive to sounds, because we "feel" them, but nothing directly tied to trauma that I know of. Except those non-verbal noises like we mentioned. // Okay. // AND GIRLS VOICES ARE ALWAYS BAD, ALWAYS ALWAYS ALWAYS // Always? Our therapist doesn't trigger us. // YOUNGER GIRLS MOSTLY. RARELY OLDER GIRLS. ONLY LIKE THE MOTHER. // Ah. And she has a very childish quality to her voice. // So any voices that remind us of Julie are automatic triggers. // THE WORST. // Okay.

3. What kinds of smells trigger your reactions? Do you feel yourself starting to have difficulty concentrating when you smell certain scents?
YES WHY ARE THEY ASKING THESE QUESTIONS // We're safe, nothing is going to happen. // YOU DON'T KNOW THAT, IT MIGHT, SHE COULD HEAR US AND DECIDE TO MAKE IT WORSE. // I'll make sure she doesn't. Go on. // Oh, okay. Wow. So, what sorts of scents cause problems? // Seafood. // Ah. Understood. What else? // Old women. Old people in general. The grandmother. Very bad. // What about food? // Nothing tied to trauma. It's just nauseating. // Chocolate comes close though. // Good point. // PERFUME. // Perfume is evil in general. But I get what you mean. // Nothing tied to the cellar? // Not sure, let me check. Nope, nothing traumatic. It just smells bad and I don't want to smell it is all. // Okay. But the first smell is the worst? // YES // Can't function at all when that's around. Have to leave the room. // Bathrooms. // Ah, yeah. That room was hell for most of our lives, huh? // Yes it was. So forget having a janitor job, we'd freak out. // Understood. // That it? // As far as I know. The only ones that come up are those. // No wait, I thought of an unrelated one. Cigarette smoke. And fair smells. // Oh, you mean like amusement parks and fairgrounds? // Yeah. Anything that you typically smell at those places, or any sort of large outdoor public gathering, can make us severely panic flat-out. I've never figured out why. Perhaps the child was terrified of those places. // Or it could be because they're so loud, literally and figuratively. Plus the child never had any control over what he did there, as far as I am aware, or as far as I have been told. // That might also be why he was terrified of brass bands for most of his life. // Really? // Yeah. He couldn't even hear a trumpet without hyperventilating. He was really scared of the sound of marching bands, maybe because of fairs, maybe because of something else. It's odd, but it counts, I would suppose. // Interesting. So add cigarette smoke for sure, and I would assume the smells of fair food? // Yes. Sometimes just summer air too, that I'm aware of. It's all tied to family vacations which he usually did not enjoy at all. // Got it, thanks.

4. Are there certain ways that people can touch you that make you react? Are there places on your body which trigger memories or reactions? Do you feel like you will explode when someone just touches you on the arm? Your legs? What happens when someone you know and love touches you sexually? Does this trigger strong emotions?
Ouch. // The capslock one was shouting the whole time Sherlock was typing that. It is Sherlock, right? // Probably. Don't talk to him, he's got his own job. // She's crying now. The capslock one. Is that the overload girl? // I don't know. But we talked about this touch stuff earlier. // Only a bit.
(several hour time break)
Answering the second part first, it does not matter where someone touches us-- arms, legs, wherever-- it will typically make us feel like we want to explode. The only semi-safe place to be touched is our head, but that usually causes an anger or stress reaction instead of abject terror and survival instinct fear. This is probably because, in the past, NO ONE would touch our head unless it was a protective gesture, and it was always a heavy touch, not a tap or something (which will drive us nuts). // Laurie and my boss still do this. It's one of the safest things for me. // Okay, we're back in the groove. Good. Let's answer the tough questions then. Are there any specific memory-locked locations, or can it literally be anywhere? // Besides the obvious? Virtually anywhere, as you said. It's not so much about location as it is about sensation. However, the torso is a minefield, now that you mention it. If anyone makes contact with that, the reaction is straight-up blind manic 'rage.' Same with the legs, although that is far more panicked. // Anything else? // Face is total frozen terror unless it's someone I trust, in which case it is totally safe. But that is what makes anyone else touching us there so scary. It's a "safe" action from a potentially abusive and unsafe person. // Okay. That leaves the "obvious" one. Last question. It has an interesting catch though, which makes only a few people able to answer it. "Someone you know and love." Anyone who has been in the body in ANY situation of that sort, even secondary, who can answer this? Or were all those memories pretty much destroyed outright? // Most were destroyed. Which kind of answers the question. // The only person I know of who can legitimately answer that question is J, as he was with Infinitii once within the past two weeks in that sense, albeit during a mostly unconscious state. // So knowing him he'll look back on that and try to ignore the fact of it even happening. // Yes. // So that settles it. Familiarity, trust, et cetera mean absolutely nothing when sexual or pseudo-sexual contact is involved. // Pseudo-sexual? // Anything in that general area of the body that does not have explicit sexual intentions. Even just an accidental contact. Details do not matter. If it is in that area then I daresay you know exactly what the reaction will be. // It depends, actually, on who is triggered by it. Jeremiah-- does he ever become triggered by those? // No. He's a post-abuse alter. // The children are also not tied to explicit contact. // They're accidental. And potential. David does not react to threats to that area though, that's Marigold's role, and she panics spectacularly. // Screaming, blackouts. // Sugar will kill you if she manages to get through the fog of horror that surrounds those encounters, and fronts. // She will. But who is triggered by those usually? // I don't know. // Like when there is not a threat, but actual contact. Isn't that a numb alter? // Always. But those don't have names. They're also all drastically suicidal. // I see. That's understandable. // So even if J is with Infi or Chaos-- // The current J doesn't know Chaos. None of us do. Apparently the reboot excluded him. He became too tied to abuse, due to emotional proximity alone, even if he was completely harmless in a 'logical' sense. // So association was his damnation there. // As it is with anyone who gets involved with relationships up here. Anyone. There's too much corruption, danger, and lingering fear and pain. Especially with the Undergrounders being the main system now. // Even Infinitii, whose job is explicitly to change that? // Even him. Remember he is a healer. And a healer has to figure out just what they're healing, and how bad the damage is, before they can do anything. He has to understand what he's working with, and so does J, the core of this. // How is he the core of this? // Bloodline probably. // Oh. But he doesn't hold old trauma memories? // No, but I think he has potential access to them all. I think that's what affects him the most-- peripheral awareness. He gets the consequences without ever having directly experienced things himself, at least, not consciously, or not that he's aware of. // So we still don't know WHO was actually abused when the body was a teenager. // No. // Does... who has the early 2012 memories? And late 2011? I thought that was 'me' but it only matches in name. I have absolutely no idea who that was. // Nor do we. I suppose that's an ongoing search then. // Geez this is a trickier subject than I realized. I didn't think there was this much tar still stuck to it. This much pain. // Well there is, and we need to heal it if we want to get anywhere. // It won't be easy. // No. It won't be, not for scars this deep. Don't fool yourself into thinking you can snap your fingers and wish it away. Deep dark roots aren't yanked out in one go. These need to be dug out, carefully, or you will damage the ground all around it, and leave parts of the roots in the ground regardless, where they will regrow. Do you understand? That's what you've been doing. // I see. That makes a lot of sense actually. // So bring up this subject with your therapist, but be prudent about it. And ask for our help whenever you need it. Do NOT hesitate if you feel incapable of doing this alone. You are not alone, not in any sense. And it would be both foolish and irresponsible to assume that you could tackle this all at once, by yourself. One affects all. We all hold parts of this. // Okay. I'll keep that in mind. Next question, then? // If you say so. I suppose no further progress can be made on this right now, not at this hour, not in this state of mind.

5. Are there any tastes which can affect your reactions? If so, what tastes?
Not that I'm aware of? // Ssh. Let us deal with this. // Okay. // Chocolate doesn't trigger us? // Not by taste. It's more of knowledge of who likes to eat it, and what used to inevitably follow. Food itself is indeed a trauma trigger, especially with the ties between lust and gluttony, but taste does not seem to bring back any abusive memories. // But food itself does. // Yes. The act of eating, or the sensation of it, can be traumatic to some of us. // Emmett had it the worst. // He did. But he does not seem to be around anymore. // We lost a lot of people. // "Spice" has food trauma too, if you can call it that. She deals with the pain it causes when we eat. // That's a different category though. There is no one besides Emmett who specifically dealt with the abusive aspect of food. Remember, in the past, Julie would use gluttony as an easy way to overload the Tar, allowing her to ride that reaction wave to hack us brutally. // I don't "remember" it but I'm aware of that. // Good. So this is important, even if in a different way than the question suggested. // I'm surprised that chocolate itself didn't become a trigger though. I mean, sugary food is labeled as demonic to this day, you don't touch it or you die. People freak out whenever there's a risk of eating it. But the taste itself isn't tied to anything. You'd think there would be something. // Be grateful that there is not. Next question. // Wait. What do you call it if I see something that's suggestive, and immediately I freeze up, go into numb mode, want to just sleep or stop existing? // You call that a trigger. Are you the one going numb? // It's more like I start slipping out of the body. // See, I told you there were lots of us. That's probably our main numb one. What do they do? // Nothing. They honestly just... usually it's when I'm online, which is why I stay off it. Like when we used to go on Tumblr, and all of a sudden when scrolling down, someone would post nudity. Usually spiritual blogs too! // Don't even touch that topic right now. It's too convoluted and dangerous. Keep going. // Okay. Well, the instant I saw that, total mood switch. Everything just stopped dead, like someone hit pause on the world. And I'd either x everything off and close the computer, or I'd pull out the plug, or something... either way, within moments I would detach totally, kind of zone out, and then just wish I were dead. "Why did I have to see that," but in a sense like, now that I DID see it, I've been ruined again. And then it's immediate suicidal ideation, or they'll go to sleep, or fall into another addiction just to numb themselves to it and forget. Ironically, Julie waits until later to act on that, if she does. She waits until we're so scraped out from it that we just don't care anymore and she can completely destroy us without us caring. // You mean "us" as in whoever is fronting then. // Yeah. I guess. Pronouns are confusing. I mean I don't even know who I am half the time. // Understandable. That's a good point, thank you for bringing that up. // No problem. It is important. // So, next question.

6. What kinds of visual images trigger reactions? Does watching movies or seeing pictures of violence make you feel out of control? How about watching an adult act affectionately toward a child?
Oh boy, these are both problematic, aren't they. // Yes. Explain. // Okay. The first is less of a trigger and more of total dissonance. I cannot handle violence. It makes me ill, scared, and sometimes very depressed. I just can't handle it in general. // Does it ever trigger you? // If you can call it that. The Undergrounders in charge of retribution may end up getting louder because of it. // Explain? // Razor is fascinated by blood and cutting. Details do not matter. Even if I'm shaking from... oh, maybe that is a trigger. // What? // Pictures of self-abuse. Immediately my brain remembers the situations in which that happened: immediately after hacks, often against my will, 'waking up' after someone slashed up the body, stuff like that. It's scary because immediately I know that that is still something that can happen, at ANY time. So self-abuse is always a trigger, whether I like it or not, because it reaches people who FUNCTION to do that. At least, the last time I was triggered it did. People have been trying to change lately. // Hm. // Do you ever have flashbacks to childhood violence when you see violence onscreen, or in public? // Can't say, I've been avoiding it for a long time. // Think. I'm sure there have been some unavoidable circumstances. How did you react? // ...It's the same as when I accidentally see or hear something sexual or suggestive. Total disconnective shutdown, although for that it's usually shorter, and full of depression and wrenching sadness instead of feeling like I want to die from being 'ruined.' It's like a little-kid sort of "why would people do that," but that's usually me, I'm like that too. // I see. But no flashbacks? // I push them away if they do come up. But I get badly shaken by violence anyway, so that usually keeps memories from surfacing, as I'm trying to cope with the immediate aftereffects. // I see. // What about affection? You said that was a problem too? // It is, ironically. It's because, thanks to the abuse, I see... well, it's two things. One, in the back of my mind I wonder if that affection is genuine or manipulative. Are they only doing that because it's a 'reward' for being a good kid, not spontaneously? And if two seconds later, the kid did something upsetting, the parent would hit them or start yelling? I wonder, and that makes me sad and uncomfortable. I don't like that suspicion, it's horrible, I shouldn't be like this. // Ssh. It's healing, we need to work through this. The second part? // The second part is that I have a hard time, a VERY hard time, seeing ANY relationship outside of a sexual context. Obviously thanks to the abuse and the psychological manipulation that went hand-in-hand with it. You know, telling me that I didn't know my own thoughts and feelings, that I was... you know the drill. I really don't want to talk about it. That I 'wanted it' even if I was screaming in pain. // Ah. And you see even parental relationships like this? // Yes, probably because my abusers were all older than me? Julie not so much, but for parents... see that was all subconscious. My parents didn't abuse me sexually, but the way they acted WHILE I was suffering sexual abuse in my personal life, in unrelated contexts... everything was a trigger. I wondered if they did it on purpose sometimes. I became terrified of them very quickly because they seemed to be walking reminders of what I was afraid of. And because of that, anything affectionate that they did became dangerous. "Are they going to do something sexual to me?" And the BIGGEST thing was that, since the abuse was all centered around "trying to trick me into thinking I was a slut," aka that I "wanted it" from everyone at all times, in stark contrast to my actual orientation, eventually worked. Now I struggle to overcome the automatic assumption that I owe sex to everyone. Like I can't even say hi to a store clerk without automatically thinking that they're trying to have sex with me, and that I am both powerless and unallowed to say no, and that it's already been decided that it will happen if I am not super careful. It's stupid, but it happens. To this day. it colors all my interactions with people and it makes daily life a living hell really. and the WORST part are the programmed phrases that won't go away. Fake phrases that mean nothing to me and pop up in totally irrelevant situations. Like the repeated phrase of "I want to have sex with him/her." As soon as they say hello, or even if they just walk by. And it's NOT AN ACTUAL THOUGHT. It is literally just a string of words, that I've been programmed to react with, thanks to other people constantly telling me that I was SUPPOSED to think that I guess. I don't know. It's a mess. Does that make sense? // Very. Thank you. Does that cover it? // I think so. So the violence doesn't cause actual flashbacks, but it's still incredibly difficult to deal with? // Yeah. I can't remember having any flashbacks from seeing it. // And affection, for you, always holds sexual connotations? // Seems to. Even if I don't want it to. It's why I can't hold friendships well with anyone. I ALWAYS assume it's going to lead to sex if I let my guard down. It's sad. // Hmm. // So I guess that's why your relationships fail upstairs too. // Fail in what way? // Are you aware of any relationships? // No. // That answers my question. Moving on. // Wait, I know the person with my name in the past had a few. But not me. How did theirs fail? // By them turning into you, apparently. Next. // No no no, how does that apply? // Look at it this way. Do you WANT a relationship? Or a friendship? Or any sort of interaction with another person on a personal level of that sort? No, right? // Right. // Because... why? Because you assume it HAS to be sexual. Because you cannot have a friend without assuming you owe them sex at all times, and cannot refuse, and have forgotten how to refuse, and have compartmentalized or buried your own feelings of fear and disgust and anger and resentment and self-loathing out of the drive for sirvival, and the numbness that accompanies prolonged abuse. You have effectively deleted your self at this point. You do not want sex, correct? // No. I have no desire for it. // But if someone, right now, someone that has only positive intentions toward you, asked you to have sex with them, and said they would understand if you said no, and would not press the matter, what would you say? // I would say it's okay, go ahead, I don't have a problem with it. // And would that be a lie? // At the moment I wouldn't be able to tell. // At the moment, would that be you? // I don't know. // And how would "you" react once the act was performed? // Suicidal. // Ah, that was a quick response. // And I'd want the other person to disappear forever. Forget about them. Make them forget me. Not even hating them anymore, just make it all go away, make it never have happened in the first place. // Hence your "not being aware of any relationships." // Can we not talk about this. // I did not ask to, you did. But perhaps it was for the best. Number seven, please.

7. Are there times that you have had people ask you what is wrong because you are acting abnormally? Why were you acting the ways you were during those times? Was it watching a scene in a movie or hearing someone yell? Could it have been an activity you were engaging in?
Are we aware of any incidents like this? We don't typically interact with people. // No, we don't. Did the Utah time period have any incidents like this? // There was the 'throwing a bowl in the sink' think that "J" still hates himself for. But that was "Spice," obviously. Everything in that situation lines up to it being her. // "Everything?" What do we even know about it? // Not much admittedly. All I know is that the body was eating, it was called out on it since that food was assumed to be damaging, and immediately there was a sudden and total dramatic mood switch, and the bowl was thrown. Knowing Spice, she would have also spit the food out and started screaming in self-hatred as well if she had been allowed to. But I can only assume a numb alter or the AP came out then, as the memory cuts off after a few moments. // Is that the only case of abnormal behavior we know of? // Nothing specific. There is not much stored memory to sift through, I am sorry. // That's fine. What about the examples? // "J" doesn't watch movies anymore and neither do we. // What about the yelling? That's obviously a trigger. // It is. But his dramatic reactions to it are seen as "normal" at this point. // Such as? // Crying, hiding, acting like a-- no, I apologize, that was identified as David, wasn't it. // Yes, before he manifested. // I see. Was that pointed out? // Possibly. But the mother does not give much attention to his reactions anymore, as they have been going on for years. Now she is exasperated and careless, not concerned or confused. // That makes sense. // But this is why he is afraid to work. He cannot work with angry or upset people without someone being triggered. That would elicit a less-than-favorable response, I assume. // I see. // Any activity abnormalities? // What sort of "abnormalities" are we looking for? // I think the problem is that this is assuming other people are around him when we come out, or when others do. He has such acute anxiety around people that he avoids them whenever possible, and will not engage in recreational activities if there is so much as the potential for someone to walk in on him. // Shame? // Partly. That and fear. And people being triggered whenever social interaction is necessary. // The manic one? // Obviously. We don't like her, but apparently some people outside do. She's built to get people to like her after all. // So the fronters around people are typically suited to making them think everything is a-okay. // Typically. Remember it's not foolproof. You can't have a social fronter out ALL the time. They aren't hosts or cores. They can't front if there's no opportunity or anchoring point for them to do so. // Anchoring point? // Say the body was just triggered. There is nothing for a non-trigger alter to hang onto if they wanted to front. They would literally have to force their way past it, but then they'd be working through a fog, that would be dragging them back in, as they are incompatible with it. We have a system running, you know. // So being seen as abnormal by others is something rare for us, simply because we are not around others. // Correct. // Interesting. Next.

8. If you can, identify what these triggers remind you of. This may be difficult for you if you have not yet dealt with the original issues of trauma, and you may decide to wait until you've done some work in this area.
Should we wait? Who do we ask? // Did we not identify the sources of most triggers? // Vaguely. I think this is asking for specific events. // Not necessarily. // But all we can say is "this reminds us of Julie" or "this reminds us of the grandmother or the mother." We haven't said much about what it is about them we are being reminded of. Not specifically. // I don't think we're ready for that. // I don't think we have ACCESS to that. Like Sherlock said, who the hell has the memories? Not me that's for sure. Not you either, or him. // True. Does J? // If he does it's not direct. If he resets every time there's a relationship fallout, then he's not going to be ABLE to remember those things, let alone willing. If he tries he will slip out as he did earlier. His identity is mutable and unstable the way it is. Boy doesn't know his own name most of the time. // So do we leave this unanswered, or do we guess? // Let's just summarize what we know. Touches remind us of sexual abuse from Julie, loud sounds are probably from childhood, when parental figures were loud and violent... smells or sounds remind us of the grandmother or mother, or are from them, both of whom were reminders of sexual abuse I assume? // That's a foggy one, yeah. // Is it because they are women? // Well the sounds themselves are triggering, but what about the smells? That's tied to them specifically. What about them is so threatening? Is it the relationship sex assumption? // Maybe? // Wasn't David triggered by woman's shoes initially? The same kind the grandmother wore? // Dude, he was. Why was that? Did he explain it? // No. But we were wrong, David WAS tied to sexual triggers related to the parental figures, at least while he was still apparently "fused with Kyanos." It says so here. // All that is confusing to me. But we don't need to review that now. The point is, nothing specific? // No. // Perhaps we should wait on this then. The body is sick, and it is already 1:30 AM. We can't make much safe progress at this hour anyway. // You're right. Thank you for your assistance then. // You as well.


okay whatever all that information is i have NO time to review it tonight, i still remember the bit when i spoke up earlier and apparently they were using archive data so I SHOULD be able to get that if i need it.
anyway yes i am feeling sick and scared, diet hasnt been good, horribly dizzy today too, almost passed out a few times. need sleep now.
good luck and good night, wish me well this isnt nice. see you after the session tomorrow here's hoping sherlock doesn't drag me out afterwards if he comes out, that was humiliating. just busting you man whatever you did i trust it was better than whatever i would have done.
good night for real now.

 

 

 

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------
 

 

@ 02:22 pm 101313

(a.o. answer summary)

 

 

 

Yeesh, the previous entry was a bit of a mess! Let me look through it briefly and put together a coherent list of responses for my therapist on Tuesday (she had to cancel today; I trusted in that and it's kind of good that she did; it gives us more time to process that heavy stuff).
I'm not going to edit it either, although I don't approve of all the triggering and negative thinking, because there's probably useful information in there anyway, at least as far as therapy is concerned. If we can't just drop this all at once yet, then we'll work through it bit by bit. But I'm thinking of a line I just read in A Swiftly Tilting Planet:
"I have shed my tears for the past. Today is for mirth. Why have you dragged me through tears again?"
"So that you may leave them behind you."
Let's do that. Let's just leave it all behind, may this be the last time we ever have to deal with it again.

Answers only; questions are in the previous post and don't need to be re-typed.
(I MAY add some if I remember any on my own that are legitimate and weren't mentioned.)
(A note: all "triggers" can vary in severity, frequency, types of reactions, and number of people affected. This is not a system-absolute list.)

 

1. Worst triggers (that don't apply to other sections): Touches, food (even the mention of or possibility of either),  all suggestive or sexual content, certain words/phrases that are perceived as threatening or sexual, being referred to or seen as a biological female, sharp knives (esp. x-actos), masking tape (rarely)

 

2. Sounds: Sudden loud noises of any sort // Loud voices, esp. when yelling // Sustained loud background noise, esp. things like heavy-duty air conditioning // Whispers // Wet sounds of ANY sort // Non-verbal vocal sounds (chewing, grunts, smacking, breathing) // Any vocal sound related to pain that isn't outright screaming or crying (moaning, shouting, weird exclamations, etc.) // When people hiss their "s" letters or talk in a prissy manner (like the mother) // Girly and/or sultry female voices // Repetitive chants or prayers // Steady, constant rhythms // Marching bands and carnival music

3. Smells: Anything fishy // Nail polish // Perfume and hairspray // Women in general, esp. the mother and grandmother // Bathrooms // Sugar // Cigarette smoke // "Fairground" smells, esp. the food

4. Touch: Potentially anything and everything; worst non-sexual places are torso, legs, and face // Any and all sexual touches are traumatic // Sudden, light touches (being bumped into, brushed past, tapped on shoulder, hand on back, etc.) // Sustained but not deep touch, i.e. when people "don't let go," esp. if holding shoulders, or leaving a hand on any part of my body ('painful' touch of this sort (heavy pressure) is acceptable) // Certain textures of clothing, esp. long sleeves, long pants, & tight shirts // My own hair, when unkempt // Being touched  in any fashion when trying to sleep or rest // The sensation of fullness after eating // Swallowing anything // Being close to people with "loud" auras (esp. the grandmother, who radiates anger and sorrow and pain) //

5. Taste: Chocolate, but only thanks to association with sexual abuse (lust and gluttony are inherently tied to us). Food (consuming) in general is a major trigger, regardless of what kind. We are affected by the very act and thought of eating, not by the flavor of the food.

6. Images: Anything and everything sexual, suggestive, risque, etc. including "socially acceptable" ones like store mannequins wearing swimsuits // Self-injury // Blood // Violence of any sort

7. Acting 'abnormally': assuming everyone wants sexual favors from me: i.e. being unable to understand personal relationships as anything but obligatorily sexual; may often overlap with two secondary functions of cold business, or mindless entertainment for the sake of "survival"  // Avoiding and often hating everyone who I see as a "threat" in this sense, esp. people who "like me." This is dramatic, sudden, and total // Reacting "like a child" when yelled at, thanks to children being triggered // Related, sudden and dramatic shifts in mood when interacting with people, often followed by severe fatigue and memory loss (now explained by quick successive fronting). This has been called out several times.

8. What triggers remind you of: Sexual abuse, although the actual incidents have been all but totally erased from accessible memory. Childhood punishment and psychological/ spiritual damage may also be triggered, but this is rare.

 



 

 

sept 27

Sep. 27th, 2013 11:08 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 


I really don't have much energy to update today, but I don't want to slack off anymore, so let me at least try.

I don't remember yesterday. I really don't, and I'm sorry. However, I can explain that. I... don't know if I want to, though. Not explicitly.
Something happened in the evening that wasn't traumatic in and of itself, BUT the immediate aftereffects were.
I won't talk about that now though. Let's get the data out of the way first.


Something I realized today: in a previous post, I mentioned my old mindset of thinking "I'm not capable of making correct decisions on my own?" Well, I don't think I mentioned the other big part of what plays into that... which is, ironically, friendship.
I've spoken about this with my therapist already, but when I was in elementary school, after 1st grade, I was the outcast. I was the weird kid that no one wanted to be friends with, and when I tried, guess what mindset I got? "I'll only be your friend if you do everything I tell you to."
One of my only memories from school is in the church basement of my old school, in 3rd grade or so, with 2 girls who were my friends for a while. We were pretending we were Pokemon-- one girl was a Charizard, and the other was a Mewtwo. The problem? I wanted to be a Mewtwo. I adored that species, and being barred from being one felt like a slap in the face. But no-- the latter girl told me, quote pointedly, "you have to be Mew, and then you have to be my servant." I protested repeatedly, but couldn't win out. But it wasn't just giving up. I loved that girl, honestly I did, and so I decided I'd let her have her own way, even if I was going to gripe about it. She was the boss, I told myself. She would always be the boss.
And... that's just how my friendships seemed to go. I don't think I've ever had a real offline friendship, one that doesn't operate under that sort of power structure where I am understood to be the henchman, the scapegoat, the sidekick that does all the dirty work. The biggest problem, though, is that I let myself be shoved into that position, willingly or unwillingly... and I wouldn't fight because "hey, at least they're willing to call you a friend."
Another outcast girl tagged along with me for the rest of my elementary school days, but although I assume we spent time together, I don't remember any of it. All I do remember is that, whenever she was absent from school, I wouldn't miss her. Sick as it was, I would actually think "yess! Finally I have freedom! I hope she's out for a few days." It makes me ill to see that-- the only reason I know this is because I've found several old elementary school journals where I expressed that mindset-- but it's true. What's worse, though, is that when she was around, I wouldn't even hint at that exasperation. I'd talk to her and we'd spend time together and we were considered buddies by everyone else in school. But the second I was left alone, I was looking for a way out. I don't think she ever explicitly bossed me around, but I do remember one day in 7th grade where she literally threw my drawing tablets across the classroom-- the most meaningful things in the world to me-- laughing, as I stared in frozen horror, wanting to jump up and scream for her to stop but too scared of losing our "friendship." Is it really a friendship, though, if you don't respect each other? Is it really a friendship, if you never speak to each other outside of school, and only tolerate each others presence? But I never saw a problem back then. I didn't know any different.
It was the same once I left elementary school. On the bus, all the little kids flocked to me. And would you believe that I let THEM use me, too? One kid constantly stole my keychains and ripped pages out of my notebooks, demanding that I draw him things and getting angry when I didn't. I never told him to behave because I felt I had no right to. I never considered him a friend, but I still let him-- a 4-year-old kid-- push me around. But the most notable bus kid was someone I called Angelbee, after a magical-girl persona I created for her. She, too, bossed me around, pulled my hair, wrote in my notebooks, tore pages out of them, took things from me as I was using them and wouldn't give them back. I designed her character at her behest and then did the same for about 5 of her friends, even though I was exhausted. And, every time the bus drove past her stop instead of picking her up, I'd sigh in relief... and then punch myself for it. "How dare you wish your friend wasn't around," I'd say. "You don't deserve friends if you think of them that way." But was she ever my friend, if again, she never spoke to me after I stopped taking the bus? Was she ever my friend if I didn't know anything about her as a person, and only really loved the character she created, the pink-haired girl whose name I called her instead of her own? I don't think so.
But I did love her. I loved all of them, in a quiet sort of way, because they were people, wonderful individuals with their own stories and joys and pains, even if they were unknown to me, and they were deserving of love just because they existed.
Why couldn't we be real friends, then? I must be flawed, I guessed. It's me. I'm the problem.
Online it was a little different. Online... well, I can't speak directly, but looking back on old records, it looked like I was the one using people now. I was so used to being pushed and ordered around that now I just wanted someone to draw something for me. And that's the most selfish thing I can imagine, isn't that funny? "Hey, there are these characters that I absolutely love... can you draw them for me?" But whenever I said that, no matter what words I used-- and I was indirectly passive about it more often than not-- it felt like a demand, an outrageous demand. I was ashamed of it. But I constantly drew things for other people, hoping to "get them to like me," hoping to "earn" art in return. But damn it, that's not how you make friends either.
It's no use complaining about it now. I just want to make it clear, so I don't waste my hour of therapy on Tuesday reiterating something I already understand about my foggy past.
The point: every single one of my past friendships has been emotionally manipulative, either to me or because of me. Offline, I let myself be pushed around, never asserting or defending myself for fear of losing a "friend" I didn't even truly like, and who probably didn't even truly like me. Online, I would push other people around, skillfully handling my words and actions to get them to like "me," terrified that I was unworthy of friendship unless I played the exact role they wanted.
Hey... that's it, isn't it?
I never feel that I can be genuine in friendships. I always feel obligated to do what they want, even if I have to wrongly convince myself that I want it too.
That sounds far too close to my biggest problem again. I don't like it.
There's one last... friendship that I want to mention in this train of thought. It makes me feel like a horrible, horrible person for bringing it up, but I have to. This has been eating at me for a VERY long time, and I've only been able to put words to it now that I'm discussing it in therapy.
For years I thought this friendship broke the mold. "They like me," I thought. "They don't even order me around!"
But hindsight is 20/20, as they say.
It breaks my heart to say this. Maybe it's projection. Part of me hopes it is, so that they are pure and blameless and utterly righteous, but another quietly bitter part of me-- the part I squashed when I was still a child-- hopes that it's not, because it doesn't want to get trapped in that sort of situation again, if that's indeed what it was.
No use mincing words. Let me say this.
In that friendship, they never liked me, although they thought they did. The problem? I was too used to playing a role, and I played it damn well. Looking back, though, it hurts me to see just how much I deluded them. Once my mask slipped, they left, and I'm glad. No use perpetuating a game that they believed, just to have a "friend." The other problem is that I seriously doubt that was "ME" back then-- even my therapist thinks it was an alter. That kind of throws a monkey wrench into things. Point is, though, I learned how to manipulate people really well, to survive at home, to get people to like me. I learned how to say and do exactly what other people wanted. I just never learned how to separate an act from my true feelings and wants and needs. Maybe I still don't, not with all these voices in my head.
Still, my dishonesty there is what the friendship was founded on, and I'm well aware of it. They tried to fix it later on, but again, all my stupid acting and splintering around people made it near impossible. That's not what bothers me about this situation.
Looking back, I've realized, to my total shock and nausea, that it qualified-- yet again-- as being emotionally manipulative.
I would NEVER have accused them of that. I'd have rather blamed myself of that. And I was, I won't deny that. It was all I knew to do, to be liked. Again, that's not the point. The point is that, reviewing old conversations and notes, there is a disturbing amount of dialogue that flashes huge warning lights in my head now. Like, you don't say that to someone unless you're controlling their reactions.
It's scary to me because they didn't realize they were doing it. I don't think they did. Everyone I knew like them did that to me. It was like... like my life was a game, like my entire world was a game, and only they knew the rules. Only they knew the rules to my life, but instead of telling me, they would just make cryptic comments about it. They would leave hints-- which I am notoriously bad at even perceiving-- and they would insinuate, but nothing direct. The worst of it, though, was that they all acted like I was incapable of playing that "game," the game of my own life, without their help.
I even had them effectively tell me that a few times. That's what kind of tore the floor out from under my feet when I realized it.
I knew the early relationship-related manipulation was a problem once I started fighting for air and space, and ran. I knew that the clinginess and feelings of possession, although all obviously unintentional, were not something I could handle anymore. I didn't know that later, much MUCH later, that same thing returned, and I was blinding myself to it, because I believed them. I really did. Maybe I still do.
I BELIEVED, wholeheartedly, that they were in charge of me, and that they had the RIGHT to be. I fully believed that they understood more about life, about MY life and how I should live it, than I EVER would. I believed that I was incapable of making correct choices on my own, without their guidance. I couldn't see straight, after all. I Something in me must be flawed after all, I thought. But hey! They're here, they're so much better than I am, they're even my friends... and they know what to do, they must know. I'll do everything they tell me to.
I never questioned it. I never questioned it, not until I was torn out of their lives and they responded by throwing in the towel of our badly twisted friendship. That's when they suddenly started acting differently, rightfully questioning the validity of our bonds, and you know what? They were right about it. There was nothing, NOTHING, when you took the masks away.
One 'friendship' was based upon common interests that I never actually held. The other was effectively mutual therapy. That's all we had. That's all we ever had, and I knew it.
I was repeating the same pattern I had always followed: get a friend who chooses/ dictates/ influences everything I am "allowed" to do, actively or passively... then learn how to act to get them to 'like' you... whenever they're not around, try to run away... and yet, if THEY try to leave, freak out because that obviously means you messed up big time. Congratulations, you made someone hate you. Again.
So when they decided they'd had it with me too, I panicked.
I panicked. I was losing the only long-term friendships I had EVER had, and even if I had been a total asshole, I fought. I was stupid, and I fought to keep the relationship going, even if it was false, just because having to accept that I had fucked up again was too horrible to bear.
But the stupidest thing was I didn't even want the friendships back. I KNEW there wasn't anything substantial there, and hadn't been for years. I KNEW, looking back, that our friendship was unhealthy, and we were all at fault, with me wearing masks for fear of rejection, and them treating me, with genuine kindness, as someone incapable of living without them... something I believed with every fiber of my being.
That, on top of the thought of being rejected as a friend, stung too much for me to let go even if it would be mutually beneficial... especially because I still loved them too, like I loved everyone before them, and still did.
No matter how badly I had been abused by some of my "friends" in the past, I still loved them, and always would.
At least... I thought I did. Isn't that ridiculous?
That was the final nail in the coffin, when it hit me. I loved them all as strangers, maybe. As ideas, maybe. But that was all. I never really knew them as who they were, to themselves, to each other. None of them. I only loved the glimpses I saw of them, that I scraped together into dreams of them, doppelgangers that never existed. To this day, my mental images of them all don't match who they actually are, years later, growing up. No wonder we never actually got along. Did I ever see them for who THEY were? Was I that blinded by my hope?
I've done that to every person I've ever known.
I don't think I've ever known how to love people, because in order to see them that way, I have to see myself as a person too. I don't know how to do that.
I only ever feel safe when people don't see me. I only ever feel safe and right when I don't have a reflection in the mirror.
I guess I can't ever expect myself to have "meaningful" relationships if that's the case.

So there are our three problems, that I've found.
1. I attract, or cause, emotionally manipulative relationships, as I fear I am inherently unlikable on my own.
2. I doubt my ability to live my own life correctly, so I also attract people who insist they can/should/will do that for me.
3. I don't know how to see myself as a person, and struggle to see others as more than concepts as well.

So that's that. Terrible things, awful truths and personal failings, that J didn't even write. Of course not! He doesn't know them. He doesn't talk about "himself." The concept of a self, of a body, is claustrophobic and terrifying to him.

How much of that is even true? How much is us making stuff up? Or exaggerating? Or throwing blame at others? Do we have any right to complain? It's in the past, it's in the past, it's in the past, it's gone, not real, gone


Ssh.
Let's slip into a related topic. I believe he wanted to discuss what happened last night?


Do you know?

No. But I know enough.

this is getting really fragmented and it may be a wise decision to just close up

NO THAT'S WHAT SHE WANTS YOU TO DO!!!


I don't want to talk about last night.

Then don't. Let us talk about today, instead.

SHE ALMOST HACKED YOU TODAY, DID YOU KNOW??!?

no

SHE DID. I GOT HER OUT. SHE SCARED DAVID. WHY THE FUCK DO YOU LET HER AT YOU.

guys, don't, PLEASE, I can't do this at this hour. go talk in your own journal please, not here, not here.

...okay. okay. Okay. Sorry about that. I can't exactly tell them to shut up when that's happening. And it's extremely rude and selfish of me, not to mention utterly inappropriate, to delete what they've written after it's been said.

Last night. Last night hurts too much. I can't say that outright yet. Not yet.
There were two successful hacks this week. First ones in months. You know that, right? I wrote them on the calendar.
We haven't been getting hacked in about two years, not like this, because Julie "switched sides" in 2011. I still have to wonder if that was genuine or not. It seems maybe the Tar wanted her to. That opened doors for it to hurt us in horrendous ways, ways it couldn't even dream of using while Julie was its avatar. But once she wasn't, IMMEDIATELY it started attacking J. The horrible Celebi event chain happened. Physical flashbacks started. The nightmares stopped, but only because they moved to the waking. J insisted he was possessed half the time. He began to lose his sense of will, his awareness of his own emotions and thoughts, because the Tar was now able to slip right in and get him to instigate hacks himself. If you hurt a man long enough, brutally enough, and tell him repeatedly that it is his fault, that he deserves it, that he even WANTS it... because he should, you say, as you tear him to pieces... eventually, against every fiber of sense and health in him, he will believe you. He will believe everything you tell him. And he will forget how to do otherwise.
That is what happened to J, you realize? A boy that badly broken, incapable of seeing his own scars. Incapable of bleeding his own blood. So badly twisted and manipulated, so used to running and lying and faking smiles, that he has forgotten how to do otherwise. A boy so badly hurt that he forgets how to cry, that he forgets how to laugh, that he wastes every moment watching for danger, hypervigilant. A boy who cannot share a room with another human being without panicking that they are going to assault him, or worse. A boy who lives his days smothered by lipstick-pink desires and temptations that he hates and fears and loathes and doesn't understand, but which he gives in to nevertheless because he is terrified of the alternative. He is terrified that if he says no, he will make things worse. But he is wrong. There is nothing, nothing worse than losing your soul because you've been convinced it's worthless in your own hands.
There is nothing worse than watching a boy lose his heart because he's been told that it's inherently filthy.
There is nothing, nothing more painful than seeing a young, beautiful boy forget what love is, because he's too used to trauma masquerading under that name.
There is nothing worse than seeing this child view the world through empty eyes, praying for death, when all he truly wants is to live, to live a life free from pain and terror and abuse. His nights are sick. His days are sicker. What do we do?
I do not know.
Can we do anything?
I do not know. He could, if anyone could. But you see what has happened.
Yes. I do see. It's a shame, a heartbreaking shame. He's not trying to hurt him.
I know. But he does. The boy is broken. You know so yourself. The slightest touch will break him further now.
Does the healing require such terrible pain, though?
I don't know.
I see.


....
i have a feeling that whatveer that cloud of text is , its important.
not going to even ATTEMPT to wriet anymore tonight,good night.
weekends are tough. everyone is home and there's a lot of noise. i get suicidal on weekends from the sheer overload of sensation. its easier than dealing with an assault on my five senses for 72 hours afeter all
i was so tierd and sad today i laid in bed for 2 hours listening to todd rundregn
after standing otuside in the sun for an hour and wanted to cry because i couldnt just go into the woods and lie down beneath the pines and stay there forever
i couldnt fly this evening they told me i wasnt joyful enough and you cant fly without joy, i was weighting myself down
i got myself tos mile and for a second i felt my wings come back, mayeb i could have flown a bit but no too much sad
last night last ngiht hurt so much
whoops j is gone sorry he must not want to talk about that

but im not allowed to talk here too uh oh seee you

 



 

 

sept 25

Sep. 26th, 2013 12:43 am
prismaticbleed: (drained)


I had to wear Knife's cross all evening today because we had such a brutal hack this morning that the ENTIRE Underground was freaking out and taking every last safety measure possible to keep us from trying to kill ourself.
Here's what the data said.
JULIE WAS DIRECTLY RESPONSIBLE.
Apparently she left a voice recording on Mitchell (our handheld recorder), that ONLY Knife heard, before deleting it in disgust. I think she said something like "I win, bitch" but I can't be sure.
Also, she FRONTED TO HACK US. THAT HAS NEVER HAPPENED BEFORE AND THAT'S KIND OF TERRIFYING.
Typically she "hacks" someone else's consciousness, or fronting-- hence the term-- by driving them to a severely dissociated state where she has total power over them. She has NEVER just SHOVED EVERYONE ELSE OUT TO DO THIS BEFORE.
So, yeah, NO chance of buffering, or trauma control. I don't even know how long she was in the body when it happened. I have no idea.
All I know for sure is that Sugar got the body into the bathroom and SHE decided she was responsible for giving retribition? She didn't even want Knife or Razor to know-- I guess she felt responsible for "not being able to stop Julie-- OH! That's what happened!!
Apparently Sugar managed to BREAK THROUGH the hack for a split second before being shoved out again? And although she definitely tried to stop her, she mustn't have been strong enough, as Julie "won out." And Sugar was being eaten with guilt over that, "I could have stopped her and didn't," therefore she wanted to be the one bearing retribution for it, in secret, not even wanting the other Undergrounders to know that a hack had happened (since it was a totally new sort of hack, we had no alarms for it and no one was notified). Oh my gosh that's so sad, I am so sorry she had to deal with that alone.
But I guess the others found out soon enough? Because there's a weird fragmented data memory of Razor coming out later, complimenting Sugar's work, and then a few minutes later Razor asking Knife why the weapons won't work and being very distressed about it? But that is absolutely all I can see about whatever happened there.
The next thing I can see is Mulberry fronting in the bedroom, smudging sage of all things? And actually using it to try and "purify the room from Julie's taint." I know this for sure because the room was full of smoke afterwards, she must have burnt a lot. But that's not the important thing. That important thing is that she was trying to bless the room, and SO DID KNIFE, SUGAR, AND RAZOR. I don't know how they did it, or what they said, but... wow. Here are the four main Undergrounders, four individuals I used to be terrified of, viewing them as persecutory and harmful abusers... and here they are now, going above and beyond their normal duties to try and protect us. Me included. There was a time when I thought they were literally incapable of such an act of compassion and protection and hope. But it apparently DID happen today, a strange and oddly moving light shining in the aftermath of a horrible, horrible dark thing.
I don't know when Knife decided we should wear a cross. All I know is that I'm wearing one, and I was told via a stern mental message "not to take it off," so I won't. I'll keep it on tomorrow too. I'm kind of scared that such a bad hack apparently happened; I don't want to be caught off guard by any follow-ups tomorrow. I'm one of the most fragile people up here, by my nature; I would literally die if I got caught in a hack. It's why I usually only come out at night now. Isn't that ironic? Nighttime used to be the most dangerous time for us, tons of hacks. Now mornings are. How did that happen?

Besides that I have no idea what happened today.
My grandmother did mention at one point that apparently, my mother visited for a while last night while I was on the computer? Problem is, I DON'T REMEMBER THAT! And when I told her that, she said that this is the SECOND TIME THIS WEEK that I wasn't aware she had visited, AND spoke to me, while in the living room! That's really jarring. Am I seriously losing that much time? How did I never notice that before? Did I just take the memory gaps for granted, with stress and lack of sleep, shrugging off weeks that disappeared into oblivion, simply because no one cared to inform me of what happened during those missing hours? It's kind of scary, to wonder WHO people know "me" as. Who in the world fronted at our old job, then, which I don't remember at all? Or at school? Did different fronters handle different schools? The old assignment tablets are dizzying to read, each one of them obviously has a different author, who in the world WERE we?
I'm not going to worry about that right now though. Too tired.

I have one last thing to say tonight (it is 1AM and I really want to sleep), something BIG that I NEED to mention in therapy tomorrow.
There is... there are a few files on Mitchell, my voice recorder, that I didn't put there. I knew about two of them prior to today. When checking files today (I recorded some music this morning and wanted to see what else was on there), I found three more.
I don't have them uploaded anywhere. I don't know if I should. But I've spent the past few hours transcribing them for you to read.
Here you go.

The first, and earliest, was a day I was feeling too drastically ill to drive home, so Lynne did so, and then invited everyone else to talk. That one was more 'fun,' with no heavy material discussed, but it gives a rough feel of what everyone sounds like when fronting. It was notable, though, because it's the only time I've ever heard Nathaniel talk in the body, at least that I remember. I also speak on there, SEPARATE from Jewel (another host-piece), so that's important too as differentiation was blurry for a while prior to that time period.

The second, the scariest one, I have no idea when or how it happened. I guess whoever was fronting was trying to catch the Undergrounders talking, in light of the first file. Someone got mad about it, and then suddenly Knife and Razor were caught in audio for the FIRST time ever, as far as I know. Seriously, Knife had never spoken prior to this, and I don't think Razor had either. Speaking of Razor though, listening to her talk is one of the creepiest things I have ever experienced.

The third happened spontaneously on the way to the library, I think? I know Jo asked to front as he was having trouble with that issue and wanted to get it off his chest. Since his role in the System has been all over the place, having a 3-minute file of him talking is really something. It's also VERY important, as this was right after we learned Christina's name, and Jo's observations on her proved to be highly valuable in understanding what was going on with that whole mess.

The fourth happened when I was going to pick my brother up from work, but that's all I know! Apparently ZWEI of all people noticed we had the voice recorder, and decided to say hello by singing into it for seven minutes. I'll tell you what, I am super glad she did. HER VOICE IS ADORABLE. She is also a darn good singer, wow, I might have to get her her own Soundcloud or something. Anyway listening to her sing makes me smile. I hope she's still around.

The fifth and sixth happened on the same day, only about a week or so ago. I also was not clearly aware of them until today. They are probably the most incredible files on the entire recorder, amounting to 15 MINUTES of audio, all from a headvoice that I don't actually know. Who is it, you ask? The one we've been calling SPICE. The one in charge of food. And she is not happy.
Listening to this one today actually made me cry. It... you have to hear it. You really do. It's surreal and disturbing and heartbreaking at the same time. She talks about her role, but mostly, she talks about how much she hates me? Although I know she doesn't mean "me"-- problem is, ALL the main fronters are called "J" BY DEFAULT because we assume a host-piece is driving if the fronter is unidentified. But I'm the one named J, and since I'm the main host-piece in headspace, meaning I'm the only host-piece that people know, all the blame tends to go to ME, whether or not I'm even aware of the event I'm being blamed for... or, at least, it did until the reset disasters occurred and I ended up feeling like 5 years old and Knife realized I was just as much a victim of the Tar junk as he was. So people had to re-think my assumed guilty conscience and then they realized stuff is really just a huge mess up here.
Anyway that's not the point. The point is that nothing like this has EVER happened to us before. This is a SOCIAL voice, a FACELESS one no less, who we didn't even KNOW about in any concrete manner prior to this recording... and yet there she is, 15 minutes of pain and rage and sorrow. She also says a LOT of really important things, which-- amazingly-- pertain to exactly what I'm discussing in therapy right now, and was seeking answers for. I'll have to thank her, if she'll listen to me. Or if I can reach her. Maybe if I start a new food journal and leave messages for her in there? Speaking of, I need to scan in her angry messages from the old one, now that I know the real motives behind them...
You know, even if I'm not directly responsible, I'll take the blame if it means I can heal it and help her. I felt so awful, hearing her words. I know I can't eat those foods, but I'M not in charge of that! I dissociate every time I walk into the kitchen ESPECIALLY if someone else is in there!! I'm not the one she needs to yell at, although maybe I am to blame for not being able to front and keep the real culprit from coming out. I guess that's how Sugar felt this morning.
I don't think "Spice" has fronted since then. I have been careful with food lately for unrelated reasons (surgery mostly), so now hearing this I'm VERY glad that I've been doing so. I'll be even more careful from now on.

Now, it's 2AM, I have nothing left to say tonight. Tomorrow is therapy and that's BIG and I need to be up at 9AM for it so I have to leave right now.
See you!



sept 23

Sep. 23rd, 2013 10:13 pm
prismaticbleed: (drained)

Okay, bullet list for things I've been forgetting to write down.
(btw this is a new journal so it WILL take a little bit to get used to. no worries though.)

 

The Undergrounders keep calling chocolate "demon blood" all of a sudden. This makes sense as it's essentially black sugar = sugar is what the Tar runs on = therefore the Tar is black sugar as well = therefore chocolate is essentially Tar in edible form.

Figured out why the 'Spice' voice hasn't manifested yet. We asked her to try and form a temporary body yesterday (she keeps hijacking Sugar's mind as the two are anchor-tied), and when she scowled and said 'fine,' she ended up looking NOT HUMAN. She was humanoid, sure, but that's about where the resemblance stopped. She is still that odd caramel color, but she's all stripey, her eyes are swirly I think and she DOES have big teeth like Emmett used to.

Headspace has a dark aura around it again right now, probably because of all the hack attempts we've been having lately, the anger of the spice-voice, and the heavy resulting dissociation. HOWEVER it may also because we are currently suffering severe mental/body burnout as a result of all the computer work we have been doing lately... although I cannot tell you what it is. I have no memory of it, all I know is that no one has been working on the Leagueworlds because we've apparently been focused on other unimportant things? This will change, never fear.

Speaking of hacks. Unfortunately, there was one last night, the memories surrounding which I am still barred from directly accessing, but can review as data objectively. Razor was given permission to retribute it, apparently, but I am told that SUGAR buffered the consequences this time, to keep Jeremiah from being traumatized again? This is new, and notable.

Also concerning hacks and Leagueworlds, Julie/ the Tar are moving their focus back TO those worlds, or at least J's perception of them. After all, the Tar is powerless to damage the truth of those worlds, but it can damage and taint the way J sees them, through lies and pain and trauma. There have been two major hacks in which they disguised themselves as LL individuals, including the successful one last night (the ONLY success they've had since the August reset, that I know of). This is angering not only the System but also Mr. Sandman, although he has been keeping his distance lately, as the Tar has been trying to attack him through J's dreams now, a phenomenon which we have never before experienced.

Today I noticed that Knife smells somewhat like woodsmoke? I got a lot on me and it kept making me think of him really clearly, like the smell of blood is Razor. It's been a while since I could pick up on headspace energy in such a manner, but with the inspirational energy I've been getting from books lately, I must admit I am not surprised that it is returning now.


On that last note, let me review a little more of important info.
My only clear memory of yesterday is from around midnight, when I was walking and finishing the last 40 pages of A Wrinkle In Time. I finished it and, for the first time in a LONG time, I (J) came through to fronting. I know Laurie approached me, and although I can't tell you exactly how our conversation went, two things stood out.
One, I had become too analytical. I keep thinking when I should be feeling, not trusting my instincts, tearing everything to pieces just to see how it works, you get the picture. It's not right. But that doesn't need to be elaborated upon to be obvious and understood.
Two, that the strongest point of that book was indeed the brightest truth in our system, still, even if we'd forgotten it.
"Love. That was what she had that IT did not have."
The entirety of the children's visit to Camazotz, their encounter with IT, reminded me of our struggle with the Tar, with our own 'black thing.' And we knew this truth too, that we COULD defeat it, without violence, without fear... but we've forgotten how to do that, haven't we. We've been too smothered by pain and terror to remember.
I've forgotten most things myself.
I still have no memory of anything over the past year or so. I don't remember myself, let alone anyone else. This isn't surprising, we've all reset in some way. But how do I rebuild? Where do I start, to start over? Laurie said, stop overanalyzing things. Stop thinking about it. Stop trying to make everything mental and logical. That was Meg's problem in the book, too-- trying to understand with her mind, not her heart. Somehow I've slipped into that, and it feels alien and painful. I'm finding the roots of this computerized mental processing, though, and I am removing them bit by bit. Most of it is survival, which is saddening, but I don't think we need it anymore, not if we work together. So that's good.
Chaos Zero has been trying to reach out to me lately. Loudly. I'm starting to listen now so there's more synchronicity, another thing we've been missing for several months now. I don't remember him, but I think he remembers me, or at least who I was for a time. Maybe we both need to forget each other and start over? Who knows. I'll find out.
All I know for sure is that something deep inside says I CANNOT IGNORE THIS, it's too important. (Laurie insists that too. She keeps saying "you're not ready to meet him again," not yet.) I don't need to understand that to know it's true, somehow. So I'll listen, and trust.
Similarly, I'm trying to read A Wind In The Door for the first time since 2002, but Proginoskes keeps reminding me of Infinitii, or at least his essence. That's not too surprising, especially since Progo's inspiration on our childhood imagination is what Infi took a page from in 'mattering' himself, but as I said it's been a very long time since I could feel essences. Plus, Infi's died twice already, since his manifestation in April, and I've found that I don't remember him either. At least, not logically. He's not who he was before the reset in any case; being Black energy, he shifts. But he's clearer now that things are settling. So am I. I think I'm beginning to understand who he is now, beneath all the things that were trying to kill and maim him. It's important. But I can't overthink. It would break this.
Everything is so strange to me all of a sudden. It's hard to make sense of things, the past doesn't make sense, doesn't seem real. I feel like a newborn. Knife was right, I guess!


I keep trying to fly when I go outside, without even realizing it. The cold autumn air is so perfect, it feels like a dream, and every time I forget that I'm not dreaming and I spread my wings only to realize that I don't have any. Maybe I look foolish, taking a blissful running jump and then reeling with confusion when I can't catch the updrafts under my featherless arms. But it's been true as ever lately. I keep feeling my limbs replaced by wings, surprising me whenever I notice they still look the same, but feeling a weird tug of sorrow when I realize I'm still earthbound. How odd. I've never felt such an incredible need to fly in the waking before.


One last little thing to remember.

"But the eyes are blind. One must look with the heart."


We have therapy tomorrow, maybe something important will be unearthed again. I hope so. I've remembered how to hope now, too. I thought it was evil for a long time, but it's not. I miss it, really. Hope is pretty nice.
(On that note I hope I covered everything for today's review. I'm tired and feeling sick from exhaustion so it's hard to remember.)

Have a good night.

 



 

 

prismaticbleed: (angrycry)
 

 


TRACK 51 (mid-september 2013)

("Spice," aka the 'food voice') This is the voice recorder, huh, J? Huh, J?! You freaking ff---! Curse you. How many times have I told you. You Don't. Eat. Fruit. For heaven's sake, the entire freaking BODY is in pain. This is ridiculous. Am I the only person, in this body who cares about what the health of the body is? How many times have I had to yell in your stupid slutty "food journal," about what stuff you were eating, how much poison you were ingesting, did you care? No. No, you didn't care. You never cared, now I'M the one, who has to come in here, and deal with all this pain, so that no one else gets traumatized by it. You wanna know what this stuff feels like, J? You wanna know what this feels like 'cause you're never as much-- you don't have a spine? Heh, pun intended? You chased her the heck out with your habits. Face pain, back pain, arm pain, chest pain, everything… freaking… hurts. EVERYTHING! You wanna deal with this stuff for once instead of hitting me with it? Curse you. Curse you. Next piece of fruit you touch, I'm gonna freaking tear your tongue out. I'm furious. I'm not good at talking into voice recorders because I've never done this stuff before but I am just- that- angry, to record this. I'm honestly pacing your stupid house, trying to figure out what the heck to do because I'm in that much actual PAIN. I'm in that much freaking pain 'CAUSE OF YOU. And no this is not Razor, Razor doesn’t act like this, she never did, get a freaking clue. Jess doesn't care about the body, I don't even know who the heck she is… You were calling me "Spice" as far as I can tell, but I'm not related-- s'cuse me, screw you-- to Sugar… at least not directly, ya slut, y'ever wonder if maybe these habits of yours are tied into the freaking Julie hacks?! That bitch uses the fool-- fuel you're eating, heh… food you're eating, screw this.  I don't wanna talk about this stuff, any more than I want you to eat it. But that bitch, Julie, if you haven't gotten a clue by now, after how many literal years you've apparently been fighting her, when you eat that stuff she uses it as fuel. You ever hear of Tar food, ya slut?! Black things, sugar, anything like that that you eat, I don't give a stuff if it's disguised as fruit or what, the system can't freaking tell. If there's sugar in it, if there's anything that the Tar can use as food, guess what? It's gonna use it. And curse you, for eating it, IMMEDIATELY after another freaking hack this morning if you forgot already!! *loud noise; either kicking or shoving something* Yeah, ya probably already did. You woke up, and the body was hacked. NO you weren't hallucinating! No you weren't freaking hallucinating, because I'm well aware of that stuff when it happens. That slut won't leave any of us alone, and guess what? Your freaking fault. I will blame you, even when Knife and Razor and the others stop blaming you, because I'm the one who has to deal with THIS stuff, every time you decide "oh I'm gonna eat I'm gonna eat--" curse. You. CURSE you!! The day you stop eating will be the best day of my life. I probably don't need to-- great, somebody's here. *sigh* To heck with everything! I'm not-- I ain't dealing with this stuff. I'm not dealing with this stuff. You're a complete jerk. Goodbye.

 

 

TRACK 52 (mid-september 2013)

("Spice," aka 'the food voice') Yeah J, this is me, again. *sniff* I know, uh, I was just screaming atcha… and honestly I'd… probably still scream atcha right now, if I had any brains in my head, but right now, I don't goddamn care. I don't care. Do y'know why? Because I can't have a life because of you. None of us can have a life because of you, because you're always in the way and that stupid AP is always in the way, and I've gotta deal with your screwups! Do you have any idea what it's like, to not have any freaking memories, to only exist… when you screw things up? 'Cause I gotta come in here and fix it? That's all my life is, have you realized? You screw stuff up, all of a sudden boom, I'm in the body because apparently my assignment is, *mocking voice* "keep anyone else from feeling the horrific pain I'm about to put the body through when I eat stuff!" Curse you, J! Curse you! *sniff* I just-- there's so much hatred in me and it's because of you, because YOU-- I look at things, and you know what I see? I see danger. I see pain, I see poison, and I know that you don't even care. And you will PUT that into this wretched body and I will have to suffer the pain, and the nausea, and the sickness, and ALL of that stuff, because YOU refuse to deal with it, you refuse to accept the fact that yes you are gonna get freaking sick but I'M gonna be the one dealing with it! And I'm sick of not being able to have a life, I don't even know what it would be like, to have a life, because of you. I'm standing here right now in your stupid kitchen, J, one minute away from 11:11, screw you that's not for YOU y'know!! Might be for some of us sometimes, but no it's always about you, you, you, well screw you. Curse you, J. Do you have any idea what that's like? That first, real moment of self-awareness in a headvoice, the realization that, "hey! wow! I'm in someone else's body, dealing with the hell he puts himself through because he's too much of a spineless coward to deal with it. Because he killed everyone else in the Spectrum… and I'm one of the few that survived, because I'm one of the ones that holds the pain, that he refuses to deal with!" All the-- apparently the people Upstairs, that were good ones, held lots of good things, they freaking died. *choked up* Do you have any idea what that freaking feels like for me? The thought that I can't exist unless I'm anchored to something, that's, caused, directly by your screw-ups?? By your suffering. Y'know, I know about the other people Downstairs, I know about the Undergrounders because I talk to them more then I'll ever freaking talk to you, you bitch! I know about Sugar, I know why she exists, I know why David, and Marigold, and Jeremiah exist, you tyrant!! And I know-- it's 11:11 now-- I know why Knife and Razor exist. Same reason I do. Different purpose, same thing as Sugar. My name isn't Spice, you jerk, and I'm not gonna tell you what my actual name is and do you know why? Because I don't freaking have one! I-- I don't, all right? I don't have one. I don't even have my own life. …I'm so miserable, J, I'm looking out, your kitchen window right now, I don't think I've done this in my entire life, and… I don't even know what to think! There's… I think… *sigh* There are trees out there. And my brain can only interpret them as a picture, although I know that, that I could pr-- probably go out there and walk through them but I don't know what that's like, I have no capacity to understand that stuff. I don't know what it's like to leave this house and go out there and… I don't know, have a life? Doing things that aren't painful? I don't know what that's like! And I don't know if I can ever have that, because I know, the instant… the instant I don't need to be in this body anymore, probably as soon as I start to get the body to exercise, someone else will take over because of the music, or if you sit down to, to write or read or draw or something, I will be kicked out, without even realizing it. And then the next thing I know, I will be back in the body again, some other day, after you already ate your poison, and I'm dealing with the pain, as usual. And I don't know what happened between then and there, I don't even remember the last freaking time I did this. That's my life! Dealing with your sins! That's not a freaking life. But for headvoices it is, apparently. For headvoices it is, apparently. "Oh, what is a headvoice? Oh I know! It's somebody in my head that exists because, I screwed everything up and I couldn't face the consequences so they do." We're not your freaking scapegoats, J, and frankly I'm sick of having to-- p-play, that stupid role, every single day. I don't know when the heck this- this- this battle with food started, but, that’s what caused me to exist and I'm freaking sick. You know what? I miss the heck out of Spine and Emmett. I don't even know who they were. I never even spoke to them. All I know is that apparently they were the ones that managed food? Spine told you when stuff made you sick, when stuff was screwed up, you don't eat that, and Emmett made sure you ate the right things. We had the preventor, and then we had the one that warned against the stuff you did, I didn't have to show up. I didn't have to exist! And frankly I would prefer that to this stuff. What does that make you feel, huh? Do you feel anything when your headvoice tells you "I would rather not exist?" No, because you would rather we don't exist either. I'm well aware that you killed-- you-- yeah, don't, don't-- don't act like it was an accident. You… literally… killed them. You would NOT have tried so many Scratch attempts, since February, that I'm just aware of, if you didn't want us to freaking die. You know what I say to that? Curse you, J. I am actually suicidal. I am standing here, looking at this stuff, all this-- all this around-- I'm in the stupid kitchen, okay? I'm surrounded by poison. I'm surrounded by things that make me wanna die… the reason I exist, and the reason I wanna die. Curse this stuff, this isn't a life. I can't ever run from it, though. Because in order to run from it now that I've got this stupid anchor I'd either have to kill you, and kill everybody else which I'm not gonna freaking do 'cause I'm not a slut like you… or, completely change my anchor, which is only gonna happen if you somehow stop screwing around with what you eat! And something tells me you can't do that alone because you're a  slut and I've WROTE that in your goddamn food journal how many times, y'know, "STOP EATING YOU SLUT," you bitch, what the heck are you doing-- you don’t ever listen to me! You pretend "oh, well, that's just something, in my imagination, that's just a figment of my imagination, that's just-- I'm hallucinating, it's fake," your favorite word, "it's FAKE, I'm not gonna pay attention to it, I'm gonna do the same idiotic thing tomorrow." And then I write the same freaking thing in your book and whaddya do? You close the book and you hide it. SCREW YOU! That's there for a freaking reason, that's the only way I can reach you because you don't listen to me. And I'm so sick of dealing with your stuff! *sniff* You don't know what this is like! You're such a selfish jerk! You don't know what it's like, for your existence, to ONLY be a thing, because somebody else screwed up. And that's your whole-- that's your whole world, that's your whole life, is dealing with someone else's screwups. Welcome to my life, bitch! Welcome to my freaking life. And that's most of us, too. And you know what? I am seriously-- I'm gonna find-- I'm gonna start talking to the Undergrounders, well-- I-I don't give a stuff if I get a name, if I get a face, if I get a body-- which I don't even have right now. Right now, all I can do is front. You ever realize? The ones you used to call "faceless voices," the ones that didn't have bodies in headspace? The reason why they didn't is because that's not where their anchors are. They're anchored in the body, like me, so I could show up and yell at you like the bitch you are. Once I get a face and a body and a name, I might not have to do this all the freaking time! D'you realize that? If I'm anchored Upstairs, instead of Downstairs, yeah I might not be able to front like this anymore, but I won't have to deal with your crap anymore! You'll have to deal with it alone. And frankly? You deserve that. You freaking deserve to deal with your own bad decisions. So next time you hear from me, it might be Upstairs. I don't wanna do this anymore. I'm getting really freaking tired, that means someone's trying to chase me out, or I'm losing my… my grip. Whatever. I've been out for too long anyway, I'm-- I'm tired. I'm so tired. *sniff* I'm really, I'm slipping. I might not be able to front… for much longer. And I don't want anyone else taking over this for me. Leave me alone. *crying* Stop. This is hell, y'know? *bitter laugh* Not even being able to live. I can't keep my eyes open, I'm sorry. I've gotta hit stop on this thing, someone else is coming in, I'm sorry. …Last… thing though, curse you, if you eat another stupid piece of fruit, or sugar, or-- whatever the heck you do with cheating on foods, stop freaking doing it because I don't care if it doesn't hurt you the only reason it doesn't hurt you is because I take the pain away. Okay? *crying* Stop forcing me to go through this hell. I'm tired of dealing with your pain. The only reason I deal with it is because I know if I don't deal with it then someone else is going to have to deal with it, and those people Downstairs have been through enough hell the way it is, especially with the hacks. Which you keep denying too and I still say they're your entire fault. *sigh* It's sick how my first reaction is "we need someone else in the System to keep you from doing that." *bitter laugh* Isn't that messed up? "That kid is being a bitch in another way! We need someone to help keep him from falling back asleep in the morning. We need someone that will keep him from eating breakfast. We need something that will keep him from doing this, or that, or that or that." Why is that how this freaking thing works?? Why can't you get an iota of self-discipline? Or is that your function? To-- just create us, to not have to split? If so I hope you die and I hope someone takes your place like Kyanos was supposed to earlier this year… because you're a heartless failure of a human being, and anyone would be better than you at this point.

 

 

 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (held)

 


Hey there.

 

So, after a month of headspace and everyone in it being presumably dead-- there was total silence and my entire self-image reset-- people are showing up again.
It's a shock, but a good one, for once. Everyone seems to have reset in order to come back. Old roles and functions no longer apply. It seems that whatever this semi-deletion was, it was necessary in order to completely change the lives we all had upstairs.

 

Somewhat ironically, and hilariously in my opinion, our new therapist has already voiced that "it sounds like you have Dissociative Identity Disorder" and we have spent the past 3 sessions discussing headspace in one way or another. This is completely new, especially since I've been at it alone for the first time in my life lately. Not even Sherlock is still around to offer his logical assistance.

 

 

On that note, our 50+ lineup has... shrunk, dramatically, after whatever happened with Infinitii in August that basically caused headspace to implode.

So far, Knife, Razor, Sugar, Jeremiah, David, Josephina, and Laurie are confirmed alive, although somewhat unstable yet. (The Undergrounders in general seem surprisingly unscathed.)
Mulberry and Marigold are both in very ill health, but they still have bodies, even if they're not conscious yet.
Julie, Missy, and Bridget are all still alive but, unfortunately, Julie reset to her ORIGINAL introject function... which means she is technically a severe threat once again. However, with the new System functions she hasn't been able to hack us... at least not consciously. There have been like five dream-hacks so far this month (those are traumatic but at least they can be forgotten easier) which is a disturbing new record of sorts, and she's even trying to get at my boss! He's understandably a little freaked out but we're dealing. We'll figure something out.
Julie also killed the sage-colored guy shortly after the reset, so he's confirmed gone.

 

Everyone else is presumed to be "between life and death" right now, meaning they didn't literally die so it's possible for them to reset. Laurie's been trying to fill me in on this (she has been trying really hard to re-manifest SINCE the reset; you should see the synchronicity she's been throwing at me) but she's still too woozy from the whole thing to talk much yet.

 

Anyway, there's a lot to talk about and no time to write it here.
The biggest change, besides the system role resets, seems to be that I no longer have a solid identity and as such, it is nigh impossible for me to enter headspace anymore. I can see it, and people can send messages to me, but I can't go in there until I get a body.
Oddly, both Laurie and Knife seem against this. I am functioning FAR better without a fixed identity than I EVER did with one, and I'm healing psychological scars at an incredible rate. So the current upstairs verdict is that "I can only talk to them on therapy days unless there is an emergency," at least until we get a better grip on this whole situation.
There's still near-constant dissociation, memory is still near-nonexistent, and it's still no less difficult to function in a body, but at least now we're dealing with triggers better? I think so.

 

I apologize if this is mostly jargon. I just wanted to update and inform whatever readers we have that no, we are not dead, although I sure thought we were for a while there.

 

Our main goal is to heal completely, and for our System to no longer be a coping mechanism for trauma, but something completely independent and detached from that old pain and suffering.
We're doing pretty well so far, I'd say.

 

Best wishes to all of you. I'll keep you posted.

 

-"J"

 

 


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

@9:03 AM

 

WE'RE MOVING!!

 

Since this journal holds energy from as far back as the 2010 suicide attempt, and includes all of the post-Scratch pain and suffering from this year, I think it's safe to say that we need to move!
Energy sticks and the struggles this one documented are no longer part of our lives, at least, not if we have anything to say about it.
Yes, "we." To my complete surprise and joy, everyone isn't dead! For most of August I would have swore that they were, but I suppose life had other plans. But we'll talk about that later.
Journal switches only follow BIG changes in our life, as they completely alter the mood and style of our regular updates, and effectively "start again" on a new note. Considering that we just experienced a massive System reset of sorts, I'd say a switch is all but required at this point!
So, until further notice, this is going to be our new address.

http://spectrumheart.dreamwidth.org/

I can't guarantee we'll update much-- Laurie and Knife have both agreed that I should spend most of my time working on the League Worlds, and only heavily work with headspace on therapy days or in emergencies-- but if anything big happens, or needs to be written down, that will be the new place to go.
See you around!

 

 

prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 


 

Again, I apologize for updating in light of the previous "closing" post, but this is what I read in my inbox this morning.

"It will be very useful for you to start dialogue with yourself this month. You might do this through a journal or through a daily walk or meditation. Develop a concrete and steady practice in which you ask yourself questions and give yourself answers. The clarity that is available this month has to start with you. You will not get clarity from other people."

There's just one little problem here.
Everyone upstairs is dead.

I can't "have an inner dialogue" if I have literally annihilated my ability to do so.
In this artist mode, where I draw and type and brainstorm, I cannot have inner dialogues because there IS NO "I" TO DIALOGUE WITH.
Artist mode REQUIRES the lack of a self. I CANNOT work on any of my series or ideas if "I" exist. That would only get in the way of my creativity, as it always, always has.
So all of this recent spiritual stuff is very confusing to me, and has been for a while. It keeps saying things like "ask yourself what you want," or "make goals for yourself," or "get in tune with your own feelings," et cetera. And I just stare at those sentences in complete confusion because I don't really have that capability right now? I'm so used to shutting off anything that would point to "me existing" that I really don't have wants, or emotions, or preferences anymore.
The only wants/needs/etc. that DO come up still are not mine. I can tell they aren't mine, because the things they exist in response to do not exist in my consciousness. I can barely speak about those things as data, without trespassing over the line of forbidden awareness and triggering the downstairs or underground individuals.
So it's difficult, to say the least. I would love to do this, and solve whatever problems come up, except I'm not the one allowed to even experience those "problems." So I can't do much. Those that survived can, if they would. But there's still that dichotomy. I cannot exactly exist if they do, and vice versa.

There were three hacks last night, all brutal and without the ability for the body or any fronter to consent. As usual I am forbidden from any memories of it, except for the ability to state that it happened. I cannot give you any further information and do not wish to.
But that's an example of what I mean. Those are "still happening," something that should have ceased years ago. But it didn't.
Most of the "bad things" that don't exist in my awareness-- therefore "everything is perfect" when I front-- still exist in total clarity for the few surviving people in here. They exist to battle those things, so of course the old pains and fears are still real for them. For me, though, they're not. I have no interest in fighting, no desire to battle, no capacity to fear. My consciousness exists in stark contrast to all that, BECAUSE I need to be able to create and draw and write. Since the beginning of time there has been a split between pain and creativity, the two cannot exist together. So since it all started, people like me-- the artists-- were, by their nature, incapable of surviving alongside the pain and trauma. That's why the art classes of college caused headspace to suddenly appear into solid existence. They shoved pain into the artistic realm, effectively "deleting" the majority of my existence for a few years. It took two realms and shoved one into the other, making one single pain-wracked realm of headspace.
Now there are two again, now there's my world, and theirs is the one dying. It's simply because we don't need the drama and pain anymore. It's all false and illusory, so why give it attention? It's not real. All you have to do is give it a good look and you can see that. It's all just perspective, and warped awareness. It's all judgment.
I don't do that. Once something happens, and it's over, to me it's not real anymore. Two seconds after the remaining voices leave, and I'm back, I have no awareness of what happened to them, because it's in the past now! It's not real to me. So it doesn't exist. You see? And that allows me to work forever, untouched by those pains as long as no one else tries to hijack the consciousness while I'm in it.

But that is where our main problem arises. I am not always capable of working nonstop. This body needs maintenance, which I cannot give it. The ones in charge of that have troubles doing so. This is where the concerns appear.
Sugar and Spice seem tied in terms of function; they operate close together, and in equally bound fields. Sugar deals with protection and possible vengeance for all sexual assault and threats. She appears whenever there is a risk of the body, or a child, or anyone in this form being abused as they were in the past. She reacts violently and with rage, to ensure the safety of those she protects, and to eliminate the threats if possible. The other, Spice, does the same with food, as it is a gateway to sexual abuse. However she is young and unstable and does not have the power to front clearly. Whenever there is a risk of a binge, or a forced intake, or a dangerous substance being eaten, it is her job to step in and attempt to stop it, now that Spine and Emmett are presumably dead, but Julie and Bridget are not. She is responsible for the purging, as it removes the poison, and she becomes furious whenever it is left in the system to rot, as she is aware of the danger it causes.
On a related note, the bloodletters may or may nor be alive still, since all of their weapons were hidden or destroyed by an unknown individual. Knife and Razor last spoke in handwriting on August 22nd, but have not been detectable since then. This is a concern as their actions were the only protection we had against hacks, being both retributive and sterilizing. Thankfully the only hacks we have had since headspace's deletion have been carried out while the body is mostly unconscious. Although this is no true advantage-- it is impossible to fight back and the pain & trauma are not reduced-- it at least keeps the hacks from reaching the children.
As for those children, the two nameless ones still seem to exist, but David seems to be fading, and both Kyanos and Minty are nowhere to be found. The latter two may have died with the upstairs, as they were more strongly tied to it at the time. Regardless, the children were the ones that protected the body from threats that Sugar could not detect, or react to in an appropriate manner. So their fading means that we are more susceptible.
Jeremiah is also currently in an unknown location. He was the only individual able to take hacks on himself, protecting everyone else in the system from him, but the last we saw him was immediately after the hack responsible for headspace deletion in early August. There is a data log of him conscious in the body around 2am, sobbing and praying for death, which is a concern. So although his action in that event probably saved the Underground from being destroyed, it is unknown whether or not HE survived the incident.
Everyone else is presumed dead, including the nameless and/or faceless voices we previously associated with. The sage voice is the only one confirmed dead, having been killed by Julie and her cohorts after they reset to their original states.

I suppose that was a useless paragraph, forgive me. This is the AP speaking by the way. Sherlock was acting in my stead for a while but I have not seen him since the deletion.
In summary, the Tar seems to still exist, and as a result, the lust/gluttony trials it inflicts upon us still exist, even if they are in fact illusory. Until those in charge of those actions (the undergrounders) are able to heal and/or overcome those trials, the body will still suffer as it is choosing suffering.
I will not say this will be an easy task, as those individuals are both deeply scarred and terrified. But it can be done. They can heal. This is a fact.
The biggest "hope" I can detect is this: post-deletion, since Julie, Missy, and Bridget have all reverted back to their pre-Spectrum identities, but the undergrounders identities have been untouched, one can only assume that the headspace timeline has been successfully "reset." The J/M/B trio is currently in a state of mind similar to the one they held when they first manifested. If the time has truly been rewound so completely, one can hope that they can be eliminated for good this time.
A final reset attempt would likely achieve this, but it would also permanently kill all undergrounders as well, if past experiences of this phenomenon can be trusted. If the undergrounders refuse this plan of action, they will have to work to change their own functions, and therefore nullify the consequences of the J/M/B actions, making them empty and void. This may succeed in ending the system cycle as a whole.
In any case I have no further things to say about this process. I have no interest in whether or not headspace survives; it is not my function to do so. Truly my only real concern is to ensure the survival of the artists, keeping data management separate from the actual knowledge that would kill them, ensuring the split and the survival of those untied to headspace pains.
As long as the main fronter can channel the League worlds, I have no further concerns.


"Avoid saying anything that you do not know or do not mean."

...Maybe I really shouldn't update here anymore. Maybe I shouldn't speak anywhere.
I don't "know" a lot. And I'm not sure what it means to "mean" one's words, if so many of mine are automated, or translated from a nonverbal source.
So speaking in general, to me, feels like a lie.

Either way there will be no updates here unless they are absolutely warranted. I will tell the surviving lower voices to update in their own journal if they insist on speaking still.

 




 

 

the end

Aug. 31st, 2013 07:12 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)


First things first, I should not be updating here.
However, I told my therapist that I would send her a link to one of my online journals, most likely this one (the full archive is too overwhelming). So I would like to have a short "catchup" post for both her sake and mine.

Matters of business:

1. Headspace is gone. It has been for all of August and this time, it does not seem to be coming back. This is good.
As for how it happened, that was unexpected. Julie and the sage-guy from Downstairs were the first to leave, but either that same day or soon after, Infinitii had some sort of meltdown around 2AM. At that point it was revealed that he was either "infested with a lethal parasite" OR that he was a parasite himself, and had been manipulating the Upstairs for malicious ends since his manifestation in April. I do not know, that night is not accessible to me, I only have vague remainder data. After that, then I can only assume that headspace "imploded," and when the body awoke the next morning headspace was gone and inaccessible.
I would like to point out, rather amusedly, that Julie was both the first to appear, so many years ago, and the first to leave now. She was the reason headspace was forced into existence, and then she bailed as it collapsed around her. I am not blaming her for the latter incident, simply observing the irony of it.

2. The Underground still exists, but just barely. Sugar and Spice are the only ones really lingering. Knife, Razor, Mulberry, and the other major individuals on that level were detected vaguely a few days ago, and their presences have been wavering dramatically since the initial deletion in August: while they are not normally detectable, they are still able to communicate through handwriting, and any loud triggers can still catch their attention. This Underground survival is most likely because their level predates Headspace, and because they exist to fight threats, which still exist in outspace. We are wondering whether or not they can die off fully before the PTSD is healed on the subconscious level. We shall see.

3. The person who is driving now (not me obviously; the fronter is NOT allowed to type or deal with this info) is blissful and working on her/his creative work nonstop. They are incapable of feeling strong emotion, and also have no ability to socialize, due to lacking a self-identity. As such, they are not online anywhere except dA (for creative posting only), and have no plans to be. Speaking to any individuals-- especially those that the now-deceased spinningcannon "befriended" during her brief fronting period years ago-- would likely force headspace to start scraping itself back together, and we would like to avoid that at all costs. Our biggest problem here, though, is that this new fronter has extreme trouble socializing with anyone without headspace trying to re-form. This is no surprise-- ALL the creative fronters in the past have shown a marked inability to interact with other individuals, especially in a direct manner-- but it causes trouble as it makes 'regular' family interaction highly difficult. Those incidents still seem to trigger a sort of rudimentary autopilot program, operating on stock phrases and reactions, but it is no longer entirely automated, and must be consciously perpetuated. Our fronter has expressed that this is very draining as well as disturbing, as it requires him/her to "act" in a way they find both confusing and upsetting. Long story short, they will not be updating here in the future, as they have no capacity to.

4. Last and most worrisome: hacks are still a great danger. There was one attempt last night around 2AM, as usual, and the fronter was conscious enough to drag him/herself out of bed as it was happening. The moment their feet hit the floor, "the hack ended and they were terrified, knowing what had almost just happened to them." Data says they "asked their boss to protect them" which apparently worked. Today, they have expressed concern about the insomnia hacks cause, but they are simply glad that they escaped it, and are giving it no further thought, preferring to continue with their work, their purpose.
In any case, this persistence of hacks is rather disquieting, as they are tied to the Tar, which may or may not still exist (we have no data on it either way). However, since they only happen when it's late enough for our new fronter to "fall out of consciousness," being stuck in the subconscious where headspace is rooted, we are now wondering if hacks and headspace are inherently connected? After all, since it disappeared in early August, we have had barely any troubles, and the ones that have occurred have only done so with a brief resurgence of headspace-related things (either undergrounders speaking up, flashbacks, etc.). In my humble opinion, this seems to suggest that headspace itself is indeed corrupt. So neither I nor our new fronter have any desire to resurrect it, especially because neither of us have experience with it either way (we are reset-born of course).


I suppose all of this is common sense, or self-evident at this point after our having undergone several similar incidents over the years.
Regardless, there it is.

I will express one last thought: it is rather curious, but interesting, how this year seems to have consisted solely of reset and deletion attempts. It was almost as if headspace could not survive after this year, and needed to be dismantled before it did so itself, so to speak-- after all, from what I know, its condition seemed to only be worsening prior to whatever happened in 2011. This is not a bad thing: headspace seems to have been nothing but a negativity sink, perpetuating abuse and drama and pain, and so I am glad to hear that whatever it was, it is done and gone.
The new fronter in the body, who is nameless, faceless, and genderless, is blissfully happy and creating both profusely and at a great rate. I am happy for them, that this one does not have to worry about fighting tooth and nail with headspace for the right to exist.



You may consider this a formal "closing" of this journal, similar to the ones posted in all the previous journals over the years.
The past two Blurtys were closed upon the deaths of their authors. Since whoever was writing this one post-Scratch apparently no longer exists here, I shall close this journal in his absence.

Thank you for reading.
If anything changes, I will update here... but if I may be honest, I hope I never have to do so.

May you be well.

 



 

072813

Jul. 28th, 2013 02:26 pm
prismaticbleed: (aflame)

 

 

Quick notes for last night because I need to exercise and this battery is almost dead, uh-oh.

I went upstairs to talk to Eros and what do you know, the Sage-color guy was chilling on the main couch there with him, smoking away. He just casually waved "hi" when I showed up, it was great.
Eros kept blowing heart-shaped smoke rings too which was adorably hilarious.

Anyway I spoke to them both for a while and we clarified a LOT.
The biggest points were that he split off from me in late 2011, with the "red lights" night, but didn't "anchor" until 010412, with the infamous Greek research revelation.
And would you believe THAT is what ERADICATED ALL DOUBT about both his role AND mine in this?? Honestly dude, Sherlock and you spent three hours info-dumping that stuff to the mother earlier this month, IN the Parnassus context, don't tell me you forgot about that.
Eros is not tied to sex. HE'S NOT. Here, let me quote something at you from your own SI files.
"Black-winged Night/ Into the bosom of Erebus dark and deep/ Laid a wind-born egg, and as the seasons rolled/ Forth sprang Love, the longed-for, shining, with wings of/ gold."
LOVE WAS BORN FROM DARKNESS AND SHADOW. Which, in this context, translates perfectly into the fact that Love has been HIDDEN beneath the lies and twisted motivations of sexuality, which ARE NOT WHAT IT'S ABOUT ANYWAY.
On that note Eros kind of laughed when I mentioned that he was "saying the same things 'that voice' was telling me yesterday," and he said "yeah, I spoke to it." I was like "what" and he coyly responded that whoever that "voice" was, it asked him about that sort of thing whenever it needed clarification too, as Eros was the main guy for this stuff upstairs. Go figure!
Anyway the main points were:
-Whenever confusion from the abuse comes up, remember that when you break it down to its simplest form, sex is a method of reproduction. That's IT. It is the way to create physical life. And THAT is the big thing here; it's a creative process, and its neutral! I made a face and said but you can create things without sex, especially in other worlds, and what about test tube babies and all that? Eros said that was legit life too, yeah, but I had to realize that sex existed here because that was the default way creation could work biologically here. Yes there was asexual reproduction, but that wasn't possible for all species.
-Then he elaborated on what HE stood for. He said that, especially for humans, sexuality was confusing because it could easily be misidentified with very dark and very bright things. You could use it to control and manipulate and abuse, OR you could use it to express devotion and love and closeness, OR you could use it simply to have children, which was its MAIN PURPOSE and therefore INSEPARABLE from the other two!! And THAT IS WHY EROS ACTUALLY DOESN'T DEAL WITH THAT. He has nothing to do with reproduction. He was actually born from sensuality, the brighter side of all that, which DOES NOT need sex to exist!!
-He also pointed out that he and I were oddly linked in that way. Since I'm born from innocence, I can't feel what he does, BUT I can get surprisingly close. We were comparing our reactions to general things: first I jokingly brought up fireflies, said how I thought they were totally fascinating to look at, but reminded Eros of that one hilarious incident with the firefly on the window (Sage-guy cracked up at this, said that was brilliant). Then of course we mentioned the sky, referencing my Tumblr post last night as well (Sorry I'm not elaborating; there is no way to put this convo into words). But then Eros asked me, "how do you feel about the rain?" And my immediate reaction to that is this utterly inexpressible feeling, but it's almost always accompanied by a sort of reaching out, and clenching my fists like I'm desperately trying to hold onto it. Eros said "that's almost exactly what I feel about everything." It's not sexual, it's this completely non-sexual but deeply sensual need to be part of everything. That's what it all boiled down to for him.
-BODY ENERGY POINTS. THAT WAS HUGE. He pointed out that for humans, sex is focused in the "lower colors," physically and symbolically-- in red and orange, raw life and community bonds. So for us, sex in and of itself is a basic survival/creative process. BUT THAT'S WHERE UPSTAIRS GETS CONFUSED, AND WHERE I KEEP GETTING ABUSE FLASHBACKS. Since I'm still stuck in a human body, it keeps trying to translate ANYTHING that's even vaguely similar to human sexuality INTO those two drive banks. WHICH ISN'T CORRECT, that's just all it knows to do. But that's a problem because of all the interspecies relationships up here, who work COMPLETELY DIFFERENTLY. Parnassians and Jewel Monsters both work through the heart and forehead areas-- TOTALLY different from humans-- but for them those connections, those links, AREN'T REPRODUCTIVE!! Their essential PURPOSE is different. So when I'm with Genesis it's confusing as heck because we're BOTH trying to do something entirely different than what our biology is misinterpreting it as. See? I then asked about Laurie, she doesn't even touch me, BUT whenever she gets close it's always forehead contact? Eros said yeah, since she was basically the embodiment of chastity up here (and he said he COULD NOT even get near her; her energy field actually repelled his so not to worry about any "mixups" there), connections for her weren't physical at ALL. That's the summary of it, I don't need to write it all down, everything makes so much more sense now.
-He also said that he "felt really bad" that HE kept getting triggered whenever I tried to get close to the people I loved anymore, because emotions were so compartmentalized now, I was "incompatible" with that sort of closeness. And he said he was fine just experiencing that, but he "couldn't ever love them like I did" and he felt that wasn't fair to any of us. I said I knew that, but I couldn't deal with the translation issues anymore. Eros then pointed out something I had completely forgotten about, thanks to the desensitization and "Pink" brainwashing-- I didn't need to have those sorts of connections. EVER. Just because I was the main person in the human body DID NOT MEAN that I was obligated to do that sort of thing, no matter what society and religion said. And I was convinced that I did, on some level, because of their harsh and ubiquitous demands. But Eros made it very clear that I have never and would never owe that to anyone. Then he reminded me that if I did want to be close to the ones I love, to do that based on WHAT I FELT, not what I felt I HAD to feel according to someone else. My innocence core was not incompatible with closeness, even if I thought it was.
-THAT'S when he reminded me of the color overlays!! Since I'm White now, I can TAKE ON the aspects of ANY other Spectrum slot, as long as they don't change my eye color (and if my hair stays white that helps immensely too). Remember Javier and I figured that out back on July 2nd? It still works! So if I just take on Red color aspects, I can tap into that energy WITHOUT losing sight of who I am, and what I really want and need. Eros did tell me to be EXTREMELY careful though; because of my color I was VERY easily manipulated, so I had to stay very conscious of myself when fronting or I WOULD slip away.
-There was some point when Eros was talking to the Sage-guy about the differences between Black and White energy as he understood them, in this context? He said that Black could be part of every color, but it would always stay itself. But White could only be one at a time, and it would be "one" with that singular color. Sage-guy laughed, "isn't that a little ironic?" It made perfect sense in-context but now that I'm trying to "think about it" it doesn't, haha. Internally it does!

So yeah a LOT was clarified. I still don't know what to do though, because it "doesn't feel right" to try and fix relationships right now. All my outside sources keep saying "go with the flow" as far as daily energy goes right now, and today feels like more of an outside day in general? Hence the exercise I need to do right now, haha. No more computer after this update today... well, unless later tonight I want to do some more Subeta avatar stuff.
Speaking of!! Eros keeps SWITCHING color?? Like normally he's this vaguely pinkish Red, wings and all, but there was this one time he turned GOLD? Like a champagne color gold almost. So I asked him about this, in light of the cosmogony he was named after, was that legit? And he said NO? It was just an overlay of that, he wasn't the actual Greek "god" obviously, but he could "tap into" that archetypal concept momentarily? I'm not entirely sure, it was odd. But bottom line is, yes his core color is in the Red spectrum, so don't worry. (If it WERE Yellow he'd have an entirely different role, of course!)

Also. Eros knows Sugar wants to kill him, and we both discussed that, ending with my now being very convinced that that was not a good idea! Eros DOES NOT stand for sexuality, that is still anchored to PINK, so Sugar is obviously getting overly paranoid and confused and attacking the wrong color slot... probably because no one up here is tied to sexual abuse anymore. Jeremiah holds the fear of it but he's no threat, Knife has this vibe of absolute sterility, Mulberry has the power side of it, and Julie... well, no one's sure about Julie yet, but she sure as heaven isn't abusive anymore!
The people Sugar really wants to murder don't have colors, and God only knows where they are... I sure don't want to find out!

Anyway it was a really enlightening conversation, note to self TALK TO HIM whenever you get overloaded with confusion on this topic.
And DON'T try to "think about" or intellectualize what you spoke about! You did that yesterday and poof, guess who's not driving anymore, that's right, you. See I don't work on the mind level, I'm a heartvoice, and 99% of what I "know" can't translate into written language or thought. So don't try, dude, just write down little reminders like this so you know what to tap into when you need the info. That's all!

Now I really need to get off this computer (laptops are hurting my brain today) so I will see you some other time.

 

------------------------------------------------------

@ 11:08 pm

 

 

 

"You don't have DID, you don't get memory loss" my butt.
I was just throwing up in the bathroom (nice job, how'd THAT happen) and now I'm at my laptop and the battery is almost dead and it's 11PM.
WHAT EVEN.

 

I'm vaguely aware that stuff happened but my brain is all "no way dude, that is NOT yours, you DO NOT touch those memories." Okay, cool, if they're that bad I don't want them anyway.

 

Seriously this is so weird. I need to start writing down when this happens from now on, I lose too much time nowadays. How is it Sunday already?

 

Geez. I'm too tired. Whenever time slips like this happen, reality makes so little sense I just want to go to sleep.
Thank God it's late enough to do that without raising eyebrows, haha.

 

Buh-bye~ ♥

 

 

 

 
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 
Some benevolent, "big" voice spoke to Laurie and I last night, explaining to us the roots of a lot of the problems we are having.
It was surprisingly revelatory, more than a little shocking, and it made a disturbing about of sense. I wasn't aware of a lot of the connections it presented, and neither was Laurie-- which is a first!
I don't know if it was Infinitii. It presented its message in huge glowing letters and images, but it had no face, and its voice wasn't exactly "audible." However it was friendly and definitely rooted in headspace, which was a relief (outside voices aren't very nice). Also notable was that it didn't mention Infinitii, which was a tipoff for me concerning the topic-- Infi doesn't like talking about himself in that context, as it's emotionally difficult for him. But I don't know. Whoever it was, though, they had access to info that EVERYONE ELSE had forgotten about, buried, or overlooked.

That's enough of an intro, though; let's get to the business.
I don't know exactly how it started. I remember walking out of the kitchen at like 2AM, and Laurie was trying to talk to me. I wish I could paraphrase our conversation, but my memory doesn't work well chronologically, and I can only tell you bits and pieces. So let's try.
You'll notice the post immediately before this, talking about how so many spiritual people nowadays say reality is a "cosmic dream" and so taking it too seriously means that we're just "lost in the game." I've been trying to see life this way, but the problem is that I tend to twist this comprehension in my mind. If it's just a game, why is there still such a huge emphasis on "karma," and past lives, and all that? Why is the game so complicated and trapping, if it's fake? So I tend to get obsessive, freaking out over every tiny action being "wrong" or "right," because I don't want to play the game anymore and yet the rules say that if I mess up this round, I HAVE to do it over. So that makes it very difficult, some days, for me to see it all as a dream... and that's simply because I'm still looking at it wrong.
Laurie reminded me of that. My mind likes to think that, once you realize it's a dream-- poof, it's gone. You wake up. No more illusion. But that's not literally true. You don't die the instant you realize that this life is more than it appears on the surface. Instead you keep living it, KNOWING that the trials and pains of this world are temporary, and that there's something better after all this that we need to live for instead. On the contrary, I keep invalidating the entire experience, believing that "if it's just a dream, why should I pretend any of it is real?" means "ignore everything because it's fake." Laurie said that wasn't the smartest option. Why the heck would we even be born here if there wasn't a "reason for the game", she asked? The point is that, in this life, we experience things that we can't experience out of it, in order to learn lessons and grow. There are struggles and sufferings here that cannot exist in eternity, but going through them NOW is vital to how we experience the afterlife? Part of me is baffled by that-- if these shadows aren't truly "real" then why do they even matter now? if we're meant to be light then why this "becoming" what we already allegedly are?-- but I guess that's the point of a "game." I won't try to understand it with my brain, that never works. It's all so confusing.

Anyway she said that's the only thing I really had to remember right now... that, underneath it all, and despite it all, I was untouched by the "game", by the bad dream. No matter what happened to us here, it wasn't forever. When this life ends, one day, we won't be inherently tainted by what we experienced here. I hope.

And that is the one thing I'm having a VERY hard time accepting.
I was raised as a strict Roman Catholic, something I'm still struggling with, because they taught me that "you get ONE life, and if you mess up, then you get to suffer eternal hellfire after you die." In that mindset, your soul IS forever tainted by the "bad things" you do here... and that is made even more terrifying by the fact that everyone has a different opinion of what is "good" or "bad." How do I know what actions of mine are damning me to hell? That's what's haunted me since my childhood, turning me into a paranoid wreck.
Laurie says that's flat-out nonsense. She doesn't believe in that sort of moral relativism, or paranoid religiosity. In her mindset, no one "accidentally" burns forever. Still, there are so many spiritual teachings I still struggle with. A lot of headsvoices have no problem adopting clearer and less brutal mindsets, which is a huge relief when I can't think straight thanks to my old programming, which Christina seems hellbent (ironically?) on perpetuating "lest I suffer the righteous wrath of God." We'll get to that later.
Point is, this life isn't the final reality. There's something beyond this, something so much more real and true and beautiful that it makes this life seem like a "game" in comparison. Still... I have to acknowledge that, even being seen as a "game," it's no plaything. There are stakes, there are sides, and there's a set of rules we have to follow. It's just like any game. But we forget that it ends one day. And when it's over, or when we look away from the screen for just a moment, suddenly we realize that there is more to EVERYTHING than this. Yes, we learned from the game, and maybe we had a lot of fun playing it, or maybe it was excruciatingly painful to endure... but at the end of the day it's just a game. It's not forever. Outside of the game, there is only Light and Love... or the lack thereof. Everything here that we see as bad, or evil, or lacking, or cruel... it's the result of an ignorance or rejection of that Light and Love, in one way or another. And yet, that Love-Light itself (or Himself, if you're Catholic too) allowed such "shadows" in order for us to learn and grow and BRING that Light & Love TO those places, to "win the game" in amazing ways. But outside of this game, in the true reality, there's only Light. Choose the dark, the absences, the anger and pride and apathy and blind entertainment, and you will become that very thing. You'll be cut off from Love forever, by your own denial. THAT'S hell.
And that's what I always have to remember when hearing people say it's "all just a dream." Some things are inherently evil. All the hacks are proof. You can't call THAT a "game" and say "in the end it won't matter!!" without sounding like a heartless airheaded sadist. But... part of me wishes it was "just a game," that in the end it will all turn out to have been just some illusion and I'm untouched, I'm okay, I'm not damned forever by what I've been through. There needs to be middle ground somewhere, somehow. It needs to be recognized as horrific, and yet, still recognized as ultimately doomed to oblivion. Light still wins. God I don't understand, but now's not the time to debate or discuss. That's a journey I'm still taking, probably until the day I die.

Anyway. There was one other thing Laurie said about that topic that stood out... the Undergrounders are entrenched in this "game," this good-and-evil battleground. Knife is this weird mix of religious moral rules and psychological manipulation, Mulberry is all about status and power and appearances, Sugar is seething with anger and rage and the need to get revenge, and Razor is little more than a living amalgamation of frenzy and pain. ALL of them are rooted to fear and anger in some way, ALL of them tied to pain and suffering and retribution. But... the world outside keeps telling us that none of that is "real." So, do we agree? Or do we stand against the popular opinion for the sake of our own heart, however scarred it may be?
I actually got kind of scared when Laurie said that. If those things are all just a dream, does that mean the Undergrounders all have to die? Or can they change, like Julie?
Laurie said that change was their choice, and theirs alone. We all could change. But she said, grimly, that right now... some of them would rather die than change.

I remember wondering about the illusion thing again, there.
We've been talking about how some religions say that bad things are illusions, sure... but on the other side of the coin, they claim that so are good things. And THAT is terrifying. None of this is "real," in that sense, in their opinion. Everything we experience here is just an illusion, they say, no exceptions. It's a terrifyingly nihilistic mindset, but it's everywhere out there, and honestly I bought right into it in 2012, God knows why. But it got some very ugly roots in very deep, and I realized that even now it was feeding into my "don't care" feelings about relationships, ironically perhaps. I no longer saw any point in pursuing them, if they were false.
Laurie was asking me about that. I can't remember what I said. But I do remember what she said.
The first thing she did was sarcastically apologize, if what she was about to say was "selfish" or otherwise incomprehensible to me. Then she said that yes, she cared a heck of a lot about me, that she'd die for me if she had to, without hesitation. But then she added that she did want me to care about her in return, if only a little.
I asked why. The thought of her feeling that was bizarre. She knew this, laughed once, and explained that it really wasn't all that baffling. When you care that much about someone, she said, it's nice to have that reciprocated. When you love someone that much, in ANY respect, knowing that they're able and willing to reflect even a tiny glimmer of that back to you means the world.
Then she said I was her best friend.
I was completely stunned for a second. She-- really?? I stopped her mid-sentence to make sure I had just heard that. She said yeah, why was that such a surprise?
I said it was because she's been around for almost 6 solid years and she has NEVER said that, not ONCE.
And it broke my heart, really.
For ages, I've always wanted to be someone's best friend, without knowing why. I considered it my most selfish, hedonistic, deplorable want. Why the heck would I want someone to consider me that? I didn't like relationships that close, I couldn't stand the attention. And yet part of me did want that same complete care and attention and love I was theoretically willing to give to be reciprocated, for my tendency for total devotion to actually be mirrored back for once.
Laurie didn't even ask for that much. She'd give her life for me and all she wanted was for me to think "hey, she's not that bad of a person after all." But she considered me her best friend even if I was the one being an absolute bastard towards her.
And yet I was the one who expected complete dedication if a relationship was unavoidable, and was too spineless to admit both that horrible hidden desire, and my baffling need to give it.
But she gave it anyway, without a word. And I never even considered that she might consider me a friend.
What does that say about how I view relationships, huh?
I was in tears. I remember not being able to form a sentence for a few minutes because if I opened my mouth I'd have started sobbing. Laurie asked if it made more sense for her to be a "foil" than a friend, because the former was a more tumultuous relationship, and I was used to that. I had to admit it probably was. Friendship was too close, too personal, too... safe. It didn't hurt. It didn't feel genuine, using the word "friendship," it felt fake and shallow... but a "best friend?" Now that was significant. I could hardly believe she viewed me in that category. But the truth was out, and my heart was in pieces.

I don't remember much between then, and the voice from wherever talking to us.
I was trying to talk to Laurie a little more before falling asleep (day 2 of the migraine), except this time I think we were tackling the tough subjects again. See, yesterday was a bit of a mess; I wasn't "fronting," but I don't know if anyone else was, at least not consciously. All I know is that "I" ended up with an internet history of some old-school Christian articles on sexuality, all dealing with what Christina has been telling me, and... it was terrifying.
It was exactly what I had been force-fed as a child, over and over and over, but... I had been so naive and ignorant that I didn't realize what they were actually asking of me. Now, with what I've learned and experienced, looking back on those same teachings was deeply disturbing.
Part of me still subscribed to them 100%, don't get me wrong, even with the moral questionability of those ultimatums and the utter clashing with the beliefs I am now being bombarded with. And that part was louder than the parts that said it wasn't right. I was too used to growing up under a black-and-white moral code to segue easily into a deadly gray one, one that claimed that this life is an illusion, that good and bad are just our judgments of neutral things, that hell doesn't exist except in our minds... no, the childhood part of me insisted that we got one chance, and we had to live it according to strict rules, else we'd burn for our sins.
No middle ground. No safety on either end.
And the things it was justifying through that mindset were the reason why my life is a mess right now in the first place.
I told Laurie this. I told her that what I knew was being muffled and drowned underneath the clarion scream of those old fire-and-brimstone teachings. She gave me a stern look and told me to ignore them, and speak from my heart, what I knew was true outside of hollow logic and social programming and frightened reasoning. What did I feel was right, solidly so, when it really got down to it? "Tell me," she demanded, not letting me run or hide from it. So I closed my eyes, and listened.
That's when the voice showed up.
It was shocking at first. "Whoa, dude, something is TALKING to me?" I told her and asked if I could either dictate it, or channel it out into visuals. Knowing the problems I had with speech, especially in that format, Laurie told me to visualize it if at all possible. So I focused for another moment, and instead of speaking, began forming huge glowing letters in the air as it spoke, transcribing everything it told me in real-time.
Laurie and I then sat back and watched as it explained everything we had asked about, in words and pictures, now a life of its own.

...I might not be able to write this in a structured format. It would be too draining.
I'm just going to go all stream-of-consciousness on you again, so please forgive the disjointedness; it makes more sense to me that way.
Trigger warning, by the way. You know the drill.

-started with childhood abuse. since the only sharp, scarring, bruising pain I ever experienced was CORRECTIVE, my brain quickly linked the two together. whenever I was beaten, it wasn't to harm me, it was to HELP me. "you've been a bad boy, this is your punishment for it." I would be beaten, and then the sin would be forgiven. easy as that! so to me, pain was benevolent. it was loving. when someone hurt me, it was because they cared about my spiritual well-being. when I grew older and the beatings stopped I got scared, why was no one punishing me anymore? was I so bad that they wouldn’t heal me anymore, that I was beyond being saved? so the self-abuse started full swing.
-this equivalency of pain and love was what Laurie was REALLY born from. when she heard this she was in shock, but her eyes were full of tears. she had this heartbreaking look and then it hit me, that was why I felt a relationship would ruin her. I knew she had realized that too. but that's next.
-btw knife was born from the SAME ABUSE. it's a very fine line, that's why they're so similar. both are tied to the morally retributive part but they have completely different motivations:
laurie = I'm hurting you because I love you and the pain will get rid of your sins
knife = I'm hurting you because you are evil and the pain will get rid of your sins
but for both of them the pain is benevolent although it is expressed differently.
-a key point that we'd been ignorant of before yesterday was the fact that, as a catholic, I was raised to believe a very strange dichotomy about sexuality. on one hand, anything even vaguely sexual outside of marriage was considered the ultimate sin-- a crime against god, an awful devilish act. however, being born female, my entire childhood was swamped by people trying to raise me to "get married and have kids." my very existence was sexualized from childhood, and that was somehow okay in comparison??? marriage was seen as this ultra-holy act, this reflection of christ's union with his church, and having sex when you were married was mandatory. as a woman you were obligated to marry a man, have kids, and raise a good christian family, to fulfill "god's plan for you." the problem? I was TERRIFIED OF THAT.
-first, I knew I was asexual (or at least very different from other kids in that respect) from a very young age. I felt no attraction towards anyone, had no interest in relationships, and found both concepts to be "disgusting." so when people suddenly started trying to groom me into this sexual object, this "bride" meant to have sex as GOD'S WILL one day, I freaked out. I didn't want to marry a man, and I didn't want kids, heck I didn't even like being called a girl, but then I hit a big problem in my eyes. I didn't want to have sex… because not only did I think it was utterly repulsive, I was taught-- and firmly believed-- that it was the ultimate sin. god forbid you even show your stomach in public or you're corrupting people. now of course this was easy for me, being asexual, but no one knew that but me. NOW I was suddenly supposed to believe that upon "getting married," I would be SUPPOSED to have sex, because THEN it would be a good thing? what the heck! I couldn’t comprehend it… and that scared me more than anything.
-if god said I had to be a "good christian spouse" and not doing that was a sin, then… my not wanting to have sex was a sin, because it would make me a bad married partner, and I HAD to get married even if I DIDN'T WANT TO. that was exactly what I thought. but I didn't like the fact that suddenly, now that i was no longer a "child," everyone was treating sex as something totally different than they did when I was a kid. suddenly I was even more of a freak than I was before, when I thought my classmates were stupid for having crushes. now I was a sinful freak because I didn't want to have kids with a god-fearing man and therefore imitate the union of christ and the church, because that was "natural."
-that's when julie showed up. and things got even more twisted. I remember the very first time she pushed me to try something sexual. after two seconds I stopped, hyperventilating, and ran-- trying to escape her, trying to find a safe place. it wasn't just because she was trying to touch me, it was because the sensation of it was AWFUL. suddenly my fears were lethal. THAT was what sex was like?? that horrible, horrible sensation? why the hell would anyone WANT that?? and now people are telling me that I HAVE to have that one day, or else I'll be going against god's will??? I was terrified.
- I ignored the fact that I didn't identify as female, and that I was definitely not straight as far as "romantic" leanings went. neither of these things even crossed my mind as "problematic" until later, because I didn't associate them with sexuality.
- by the way when my innocence was shattered in 7th grade biology, and i got "the talk" which left me shaking and horrified, wanting to tear the words out of my brain, JULIE HAD ALREADY STARTED. i just refused to give it any recognition, as i was ashamed that i had been tainted.
-anyway. with julie, it got worse. when I tried to express that i wasn't interested in marriage, relationships, sex, OR having a family, I was told that I was a freak, LITERALLY a "sin against god." after having feared that for years, hearing it flat-out was the final nail in the coffin. I was broken and wrong, a devil. I had to fix myself, somehow, even if the thought made me sick and scared, because the alternative was damnation. and as soon as that mental white flag was raised… hell started.
-I don't remember 99% of the times I was sexually assaulted by julie. I don't even have the heart to call them rape anymore, because I feel I asked for it, and that I deserved it: the first because I never fought back in anything other than screams and desperate prayers to god to "make it stop," and the second because I felt that if I DIDN'T like what she was doing, I DESERVED to suffer for being a sexual deviant against my god-given biology.
-that brings us back to the pain point. sexual abuse was the single most traumatic thing I have ever experienced because I COULD NOT COMPREHEND WHAT WAS HAPPENING. I had no capacity to. I went into that with the mindset that "I was flawed, I needed to be fixed," and prior to that, EVERY act of correction had been physically violent. it had been sharp pain, the kind that leaves bruises and cuts and scabs. THAT was what I would have been comfortable with. that would have meant I was being fixed. but sex wasn't like that. the human body is BUILT to accommodate sex. I DIDN'T KNOW THAT. so when I was being assaulted, not only was there awful pain, but there was the horrible sexual feeling of physical contact that I didn't want… and THEN there was the biological hell. the body not being able to differentiate between consent and rape. I had no freaking clue what was happening and it scared the life out of me because julie would ALWAYS tell me to hold still, "be good," don't fight, you know you want it. that was the worst one. "you KNOW you want it." my asexuality was invalidated by everyone. julie only reminded me that I was either a transboy, or a lesbian-- both also "sins against god." either way, she said, you're not allowed to be asexual either, so you'd better learn to like f*cking girls!! and when I insisted I had changed my mind, I didn't want to be fixed, hell had to be better than enduring this, she'd giggle and say that she didn't care. that I deserved to suffer, then. that SHE was enjoying this and she didn't care at all what I thought. after all, liking sex is natural. if you don't like it, you're unnatural, and that means you're bad… my greatest fear. so I let her do it. over and over. and it broke me.
-TW: graphic sexual abuse notes here. I should write this down for future therapy reasons. there are only two moments of the entire decade of abuse that I remember. one, is the first time I "woke up" and found myself bleeding on the bathroom floor (the only room in the house that locked on the inside). I was scared out of my entire mind. what had she done to me??? I remember sobbing hysterically, trying to keep quiet, knowing that she had ruined me forever, I just didn't know how. the second thing I remember is her on top of me on the bathroom floor (AGAIN, I hate that room), one hand pinning my arms down, the other clamped over my mouth so I wouldn't scream. and I remember having this horrible feeling that there were other people there, standing around her, watching me and grinning evilly because she was doing the right thing in forcing a stupid little sinner like me to have sex, because I was wrong, and if I was suffering then good, let that be my punishment. and I remember screaming in my head for god to save me somehow, but he never did. she would have her way with me and then leave, and I would sit in the bathroom alone, either sobbing and shaking, or numb and empty. and that's all I remember.
- as the years went on it worked, as sick as it was. by 2007 I was so brainwashed that I leapt into a fake relationship with an imaginary internet boy-- and looking back I realize that I don't remember ANY of that, so god knows who was driving. but the point is, there was at least one part of me that fully believed julie. it believed that I wanted sex, and that I should have it, and that I should be this perfect bride-girl with no faults. except that didn't work. the scars were too deep. and as soon as they were triggered-- the first time I had EVER been forced to face them-- those darker parts got really loud, and you all know what happened when 2008 hit.
- I was this horrible sexually-paranoid mess from then on. college was an utter nightmare, and I've written about that before, far more eloquently than I can here. the bottom line was that when I hit that point in life, I had a dilemma. I was in so much pain from my past that I felt I had no right to feel-- after all, it was unnatural not to like sex, and other people have really suffered so stop bitching-- but all around me, the shouts to ignore that pain kept getting louder. and I supposed it was tempting, to give up, to stop the pain by not caring anymore. and somewhere along the line… I did. I gave up. and to me, 2011 was rock bottom in that respect.
- see, THIS was the problem: to me, pain was good, as long as it was JUST pain. sharp pain, to me, was compassionate, comforting, understandable. it meant I had done something bad, and was now being corrected. but sexuality, the ultimate sin, DIDN'T GO AWAY because it was painful, because along with it was that horrendous bodily reaction of "am I REALLY supposed to like this??" the terror of being in conflict with what my own body was doing when abused was too much… so my brain landed at the only conclusion it could. to me, pain was good, and the opposite of pain was evil.
- I don't know what I'm trying to say anymore
- if people tried to show they cared through sex, because "it's a good thing," immediately my brain translated that as "they HATE you, they are trying to RUIN you, that is EVIL and they KNOW IT." but if someone wanted to hurt me in a violent fashion, my brain immediately said, "I know you're scared but they are doing that for a reason; you did something bad, they are correcting you so you won't be bad anymore."
- also, post-abuse, I was unable to understand relationships of ANY SORT outside of a sexual context. I could not have family ties, friendships, admirations, or traditional relationships without immediately assuming that I was sexually obligated to that person. I couldn't even look at a stupid billboard picture of a woman without automatically thinking "oh god help me, she's looking at me, she wants me to have sex with her, I can't say no." and my life was full of fear. my brain STILL does this with EVERYTHING btw. it's hell.
- somewhere around 2010 I gave up trying to protect myself, in order to numb the terror and pain that I could no longer avoid. after all, if I just gave up and just did what they wanted, it wouldn't be traumatic anymore, right? (wrong as hell, but I ignored that too.) so not only did I spend far too many hours trying to desensitize myself, watching and reading things that were TRAUMATIC for me, things that my brain would scream at and leave me shaking and dissociated afterwards, simply because "you've gotta look at naked women in college anyway, you whore! learn to like it!" but I couldn't. so I burned myself numb.
- 2011 was when I REALLY gave in and started trying to have sex. all of my attempts were purged from my memory, I do not remember a single one. all I know is that immediately after attempt one, I attempted suicide and Laurie had to spend FIFTEEN HOURS talking me out of it. it worked… temporarily. I don't know what else I did that year. but that one morning in june was it, I was lost. nothing made sense anymore, now that I had stopped trying to be good in exchange for simply trying not to hurt anymore.
- by 2012 I was a slut. all of my relationships were now obscenely sexual and I hated myself for it. I thought I hated THEM for it because they didn't even understand, they didn't have the capacity to, they didn't know what sexual abuse was like and god willing they never would. but i didn't actually hate them. i hated myself for not being able to like it for them. it destroyed my moral compass for good, because a few of THEM actually liked it, and didn't see it as bad at all, while I was just playing along and wanting to die and wanting THEM to die for doing that to me again, projecting my hate outwards, wanting the threat gone. but I never spoke up. I was supposed to like it, ESPECIALLY now that it was with them. but I didn't. I dissociated so freaking often that I have trouble remembering that 2012 happened at all.
- so that's my problem. tl;dr, relationships are only benevolent to me if they have a violent side. that, to me, solidifies the knowledge that they care. if there is NO direct pain, then I automatically assume the opposite: that they do not care about me, and are using me for their own ends.
- any relationship is like this. it is why I seek pain and abuse. if people NEVER tie pain to compassion, I feel scared. JUST yelling will scare me. JUST hurting me because you're mad scares me. my brain can't comprehend it. but justifying that by saying you're doing it for my benefit, that I can understand. what I can't understand is having sex with someone because "you care about them." my brain has no capacity to understand that

I have no idea what that voice said to me anymore I'm really sorry my brain hurts.

it was telling me that this b/w thinking of mine was not good, it didn’t define them, they werent trying to hurt me they were just confused because jeepers cats they don’t even have the same biology, most of them CAN'T understand sex the way humans do, but my body and mind were translating it that way and it was unbearably traumatic and I hated myself so much that i began to hate them and that breaks my heart because how in the world do I heal from this.
laurie was sobbing, said she was sorry, she didn't know that I saw things that starkly, she apologized for ever giving in to my empty-minded persuasions because she didn't know what the heck I was asking. I said she was fine, the ONLY one who was fine because she never DID anything, yeah I've kissed her but that's IT really. she never did anything that my old catholic upbringing would have labeled a one-way ticket to hell. but I did. and they did, and I don't remember why or when or how, and I'm glad that I don't, but I can't be around them anymore. I can't.

but you know whats funny?? I don't even hate julie. yes i say her name when i talk about the past but its just a name.
i look at her and i dont even associate her with the abuse isnt that weird? like i don't even remember her being responsible although i know she was
but she hasn't touched me since 2011, not that i remember at least and she says she was sorry and im not bothered by it at all
but other people who care about me and who have touched me since i cant stand and i almost hate, but they never abused me like she did, i dont understand
maybe it's because they don't think they did anything "wrong" so they're not "sorry"
and i can't understand why i keep forcing them into these situations

sugar wants eros to die, isn't that hilariously ironic, she picked that name because all my life "sugar" has been synonymous with sex, gluttony has been synonymous with lust, they both involve consuming and destroying something. and everything sweet would always be followed by rape. you enjoy something, you eat something that's supposed to be good, what happens? a girl in pigtails f*cks you up. enjoyment is tied to sex and sex is abuse. that is why chocolate was lethal. it was the worst. so this new alter, she chose the name sugar, and made herself pink, specifically to get down there and attack these sexual predators. she hates them. so now "sugar" means whoever tries to hack us will get a boot to the broken face, courtesy of the thistle-haired fury over here. sugar is bitter now you devils
and eros scares me, he's the opposite of me, he's incapable of seeing sex as BAD. he lives in this weird place that doesn't make sense, it's all white furniture and red lights and everything is red red red. and he lounges around and he's this ridiculously sensual thing, everything turns him on, it's ridiculous. but he's NEVER abusive??? which makes no sense??? how can you be that sexual but NOT use it to hurt people?? half the time he says he doesn’t even care whether or not he has sex with anyone, that's not the point. THEN WHY DO YOU DO IT why do you do it

I don't hate him but sugar does and she wants him dead because she hates all sexual things.
but I can tell that he's not evil even if that makes no sense, he's a good guy, he's really interesting but that's SCARY because all the things he likes and does AREN'T SEXUAL?? but then HE IS??????? why doesn’t that make sense????
I don’t know if confuses me even more then EVERYTHING is sexual everything is a threat why did he have to do that
and sugar is mad mad mad that's why she wants him to die, she says he makes everything dangerous for us. and he does. but he's not evil why in the world is he doing this

I have to go

can't do this anymore sorry

I hope the point was made? I really don't remember last night anymore it made sense but I think im too broken to be fixed yet
I mean it makes sense but it doesn’t? I can see why that would be a problem because "pain isn't supposed to be good" but I HATE the words "supposed" and "should" go away
pain IS good for me, that's my reality, if it isn't yours then FINE
I spend too long trying to make my reality identical to everyone elses and LOOK WHAT THAT DID TO ME

now I'm a slut, I'm ruined, I'm evil and I will never be clean

except life is an illusion and none of that ever actually happened???

so that's good
except it's not
because the spiritual people keep saying sex is good
ew
no its not
go away

its bad and it hurts and its scary and terriible
not good
stop saying its good
stop it
STOP


Really, I need to close this up, things are getting seriously disjointed in here.
I have no idea who's typing now, or what they're up in arms about, but it looks like that topic isn't one we should be wrestling with right now? So let's leave it be.
In any case I really need to stop paying attention to that old stuff. Cosmic dream, y'know. None of it actually happened. Although, as you can see, some people are having a hard time accepting that. It's sad, really. They don't have to hurt like that, if they just let go.


Oh, also. I'm going to stop thinking this is DID/MPD or schizoaffective stuff or anything. NO MORE LABELS.
Honestly I do not care what this is medically considered. Heck, most of my spiritual beliefs would label me schizotypal if I were assessed according to them! So I really have decided to stop caring about what the mental health community thinks about my inner life. It just is. Let us deal with this the best we can, as we are, without trying to play along with some imposed scheme according to a diagnosis. It's tiring, and it just confuses everyone.

Speaking of confusion, I think this mess of an entry is bad enough already so let's call it quits for the night.

 

 

072513

Jul. 25th, 2013 05:35 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 

 


 

I can't do relationships anymore.
I can't.

There was a severe hack last night that is the last straw for a few reasons:
1. The person responsible insisted it was a "good thing."
2. I am being forbidden all access to the memories.
3. It happened after 1AM. I COULDN'T FIGHT BACK IF I WANTED TO.
4. I woke up with severe pain, fatigue, and depression.
5. Genesis tried to talk to me today and I had no desire to even look at him.

Most notably though? The Lower sub-System has been fronting for 90% of today. When they front, I am a "non-entity," as I do not have a space in their realm. So I can "see" things passively, but I do not exist as an individual while they are out.

I can't do it. I cannot do this.
I want NOTHING TO DO WITH ANY OF THEM ANYMORE.

Today, I legitimately considered "divorcing" Chaos, for lack of a better term. Could I ask him to leave, and take Xenophon with him, I wondered? Could I just stop being a partner and a father? Because I want to.
Could I tell Genesis that our time is over, sorry but we can't see each other anymore, stop trying so hard to "fix me," just go back home and live the life you were supposed to, far away from me? Because I want to.
Could I tell Ryman and Markus to move back out, I don't want the past chaining me down anymore, I don't want the memories of a life that wasn't even mine trying to eat me alive through you both? Because I want to.
Could I tell Infinitii that I don't care what he's supposed to be, I don't want the reality of what he is hanging around my neck like a noose, I don't want that blackness poisoning me, even if it's from him? Because I want to.

The only person I don't quite want to leave is Laurie, because there was a point when she was safe.
Once upon a time, a long long time ago, she was dangerous, she was cruel, she was bloodied and brutal and she spat nothing but fire and judgment at me. She was distant and cold and electric like steel and swords and she was perfect.

When none of them can touch me, they are angels. When they can't see or reach me, when they don't even know about me, they are beautiful, beloved things.

The moment they look at me, I want to run, I want to delete them from my memory, I want them to go away.

The moment they try to... to... I don't want to think about it.
When they do that, I want to die.


I can't do this anymore. Maybe the lowers can front forever. They know what they're doing.

I like Sugar. She reminds me of Laurie used to be. She's vicious and caustic and clever and she doesn't let anyone fool her. I will never love her, because that will ruin her. I'm just glad someone like that is in our system again.
Knife is good too. He punishes people who don't listen. He punishes the people who commit unforgivable sins, the dark corrupted ones that leave pitch-black stains in our soul. He makes them atone for their crimes.
And Razor is the best of all. She does not care either way. She does not like or love or swear allegiance or get blinded by affection. She exists only to make me bleed, to cut deep into tar-clogged veins, to get the poison out.


i don't want to be close to anyone anymoer
not when everything is stained and ugly and painful and horrible
im so sick god im so sick of this make it stop, please please please
he says its a good thing, she says its a bad thing
some people say its both but i know thats not possible.
something like that cannot be both, or it will become neither
and when it is neitehr it shows just how empty and awful it truly us
mmake it stop make it stop please.
please.
i dont want it anymore
i never wanted it
they lied to me for so long i forgot what i wanted
i forgot what it was like to feel safe
i was so used to being scared
that one day the emotions just went away
and i gave up
but i dont want to do this anymore
i want it to stop
it hurts
god it hurts make it stop
i dont want this
tell them to stop
tell them to make it stop


This happened once, long ago, last year, I remember. Vaguely.
How long have we been trying to "heal this?"
Can it be healed? Should it be healed?

I want to leave everyone.

Would we survive a third reset?
Could we do that?
The thought is so exciting. I know how to do it too.
I know exactly how I would do it. I won't tell anyone.
I'll have someone keep it secret, a deep locked secret.
I know how to reset this world a third time.
I would just need to focus. Focus, focus focus.
Delete ONLY the relationships.
Start over and... boom, no one wants to do that thing anymore.
all gone. safe. no more pain and lies and frightening things.
lots of people would have to leave maybe
maybe some people would die
it would be sad but would it be worth it?
i think so
maybe
if no one would bleed anymore
maybe
if the corrupted white and black would go away
god its so scary
maybe
maybe its worth the risk of dying.
i wouldn't mind

after all if the reset wouldnt kill us
our own sins will

 

prismaticbleed: (held)

 

 

Disjointed running entry while I'm thinking of these things.

WAYS TO TELL APART SIMILAR DOWNSTAIRS VOICES...

FEELINGS OF ANGER
• Overload is the trickiest: she doesn't get "angry," she gets overwhelmed. Waves of outward violence are common, BUT they are backed by feelings of trapped panic or desperation, NOT fury or rage. Triggers for her are also NOT related to human touch, those will trigger a fear-alter instead.
• Sugar only gets angry at sexual/ suggestive things, or suggestions of such. She is NOT triggered by actual touches; again, fear-alters react to those. Her anger is outer and caustic, like a focused explosion, and it is often spontaneous. She WILL attack people if not stopped.
• Jess gets angry at being told not to do things, or by feeling "controlled" in any way. Her anger is inner and feels "toxic;" if she spits it at other people it's passive-aggressive and usually verbal. She will fiercely judge and hate people, but she does not attack.
• Knife has a quiet and "dull" anger, more of a feeling of judgment. It does not hurt or burn, it feels more like a shadow. His anger is ONLY directed towards fronters. He has no concern for the actions of outer people.
• Razor DOES NOT GET ANGRY, contrary to popular belief; she's only "manic." Her sole concern is whether or not she can cut things. However this means she CAN co-front with an angry person, waiting in the wings for permission to attack. Thankfully she has only actively directed that inwards so far.


FEELINGS OF FEAR
• David immediately starts wailing and/or crying. However the AP will usually send him back inside shortly, so he will front for about 10 seconds and then the body will "shut down" temporarily to recover. If forced to stay out (typically by social interaction), David will begin stuttering and sobbing in terror, running away whenever possible. He is most often triggered by touch.
• The "dead red" guy goes into an unmoving, unspeaking state, usually shaking and with very closed body language. However, there is always a very real feeling of terror and hopelessness buried in him. He is only triggered if there is NO way out of a situation, as he has no capacity to run away on his own.
• The little yellow girl panics immediately. She does not run either, but only starts shaking and holding back screams; she doesn't cry. She's more often triggered by potential danger, such as being in the same room as a threatening person.
• Jeremiah panics and looks for safety, but he's more "hopeful" than the others and will not focus on the trigger itself. Weirdly, so far he has only fronted AFTER hacks; he seems to exist to "buffer away" that stuff from the littles. He is not triggered by fear of any other sort.
• The other little boy DOES NOT FEEL ACUTE FEAR, only a sad, surrendering sort of defeat. Therefore he is triggered passively, and has not yet fronted in the body actively. He types more than anyone else in this group, but is still mostly an enigma.


IMPORTANT NOTES

• In light of recent events, there seems to be a MAJOR DISTINCTION between physical and non-physical sexuality. Most fear-alters are triggered by suggestions-- voices, mannerisms, movements, sounds, colors, and the like can ALL elicit either Sugar's rage or David's terror, for example. However, when actual physical touch is involved, explicitly sexual contact gets a FAR different reaction than general touch-- the latter almost always triggers David, while the former gets the "dead" alter. Anything that's a threat of sexuality gets a reaction of fear, panic, violence, rage, etc... but when ACTUAL physical sexuality is faced, everyone SHUTS DOWN and the body goes into a DEAD STATE, dissociating entirely. THIS IS WHY HACKS ARE COMMON AT NIGHT; THE PEOPLE WHO ARE TRIGGERED BY ACTUAL SEXUAL ABUSE DON'T FIGHT BACK. THE ONES WHO DO FIGHT BACK ARE ONLY TRIGGERED BY THREATS.
• David and Kyanos were "fused" for a while, because they were trigger-forced into manifestation in the same slot on 042313, with David being the stronger consciousness. When Kyanos died in May they broke apart, and gained their own respective bodies after the 060113 bluescreen. This fusion occurred because, at that point, the Spectrum had a very finite slot lineup, with only ONE mutant blue position.
• Minty MIGHT be semi-responsible for this splitting of their consciousnesses, as the night before the bluescreen she found Kyanos in the city, ghostly and barely alive, BUT with his new angelic body (apparent non-manifestation; he was effectively "ghosting" in headspace from his formless state, that is BIG in and of itself). He wished that he could "live a life where he wouldn't be afraid anymore." Minty said she'd try to "grant that wish," imploring to the stars to do so. The next time Kyanos was seen was 060813 (possibly thanks to the Subeta visual aid), he had a solid body and was anchored into an entirely different slot.
• Jeremiah was FORCED to manifest by the AUTOPILOT on 060813, during a graduation ceremony, WHILE Central was still locked out! I have a snapshot memory of the AP and the younger Jewel in the mid-levels (the stark white hallways beneath Central City), surrounded by several formless voices, most of whom were trauma-triggered due to all the females in gowns around us. The AP demanded that anyone who fronted should have a face and name, and therefore "shocked" the loudest one at the time into doing so. That person was Jeremiah. THAT WHOLE INCIDENT HAS BEEN OVERLOOKED because it occurred during the "dead period" and it is ONLY accessible via archival memory.


QUESTIONS TO ASK

• Concerning the sexual abuse point again, what the hell is Eros' deal? Sure, he's our biggest help in 'coping' with triggers, since he can view them from a non-traumatized perspective... BUT HE'S ALSO THE MAIN REASON WHY WE KEEP GETTING HACKED, BECAUSE HE'S INCAPABLE OF COMPREHENDING THAT SIDE OF IT! Needless to say, the entire Underground is pissed off at him, and I know for a fact that Sugar has every intent to kill him if she finds him. I, for one, am disturbed because this guy specifically splintered off of my consciousness and I DO NOT want him back, but I'm scared because Christina keeps demanding I "accept" that stuff and frankly I would rather die. Anyway that's not the point. Figure out what in the world is happening here, and whether or not we can turn Eros into a safe individual.
• Were Kyanos and David fused with the THIRD little boy from April, the one that is STILL unmanifested and likes to write in this journal a lot? Find out as much as you can about this third person, because being formless yet, he still has access to archival memory. (He simply might not have a solid anchor yet.) See if you can talk to him late at night when he likes to come out.
• On that note, by 052313, Kyanos was still dead BUT David and the other boy WEREN'T. Sugar was also evidencing through spontaneous fronts at this time.
• WHO exactly is the "red voice" from around April? It WAS female, but felt like a weird fusion of Jewel and Jess. Since the Tar was getting into everything back then, it might have been so! Either way it still exists, although it does not have many fronting opportunities now due to the Lowers manning the house (thank God). Get as many details on it as you can.
• HOW DID CHRISTINA TRIGGER A LOCKOUT/BLUESCREEN AND WHAT EXACTLY HAPPENED THERE???
• Razor and Jess killed Christina on 062213, but she manifested EXTREMELY quickly, and didn't reset. This is disturbing, especially because Razor refused to kill her again until she found out WHY that happened, to prevent it. Christina apparently HAS reset recently, though, judging by her dramatic personality switch. FIND OUT HOW/WHEN IF POSSIBLE.
• There was a malicious headvoice in a dream on 061213; was that her, or someone else?
• DID THE LOCKOUT PERIOD "FRACTURE" HEADSPACE?? Prior to that the Spectrum was the core, but afterwards, TONS of broken color positions opened, allowing all the voices to anchor into bodies of their own. Was this intentional, or a side effect??
• Are Sherlock and the Autopilot linked? REMEMBER, Sherlock has fronted for many of our therapy sessions and research binges (he's obsessive with knowledge). On the contrary, the AP is more robotic, and has only fronted as an individual ONCE, during that job application at the beginning of June, when Central was locked. During that time, it could ONLY communicate with the child Jewel. Similarly, Sherlock (when inside) could only talk to Mulberry at first? Basically just look into these two, and clarify the contexts of their consciousnesses.
• Sugar and the overload girl MIGHT have been fused while the former was gaining manifestation energy; ironically, they both deal with entirely different things BUT some of the things that can trigger overload (and David) also trigger Sugar (certain sounds mostly). Basically that whole group is a sorry mess, so work on helping them refine their energy if possible (overload isn't solidly anchored yet btw, and Sugar feels highly unstable).
• Eros is an incredibly intriguing individual, mostly because he was co-fronting with the red incarnation of J for MONTHS before he "split off" and became his own person-- and that possibly didn't happen until AFTER the Scratch, when J completely switched colors: a phenomenon never before seen (all previous core-fronters have been Red).
• Why is the Red slot still such a mess? NO ONE BESIDES RAZOR HAS ANCHORED THERE, and those who have tried have all been "splintered" or otherwise highly unstable.
• On that note, why is the Blue slot similar? So far, EVERYONE who has tried to anchor there has DIED IN SOME WAY (Nathaniel, Kyanos, David, even Waldorf). WHY??
• What is the Brown slot? Is it really a mutation? Since that slot seems tied to body voices (Jewel, Jayce, Jess), there are a LOT of questions surrounding it in general.


THINGS TO DO

• Make a list with lower alter names on top (Sugar, Overload, David, etc.) and then beneath the names, WRITE MENTIONS OF THEM PRE-MANIFESTATION. For example, under Overload, you'd post the example of her freaking out over car exhaust and FRONTING while we were driving home. Make sure you have a clear picture of these guys, because doing that will help THEM to anchor more clearly; energy is a mess right now and you're the man who helps it get back in order!
• REVIEW EVERYTHING FROM THE LOCKOUT PERIOD (ESP. THIS)! The lockout lasted from 060113 to approximately 062013, which is INSANE.
• A lot of crazy stuff happened on 070213 AND 070313, please review them, esp. the latter because I wasn't there for most of it but it was HUGELY significant.
• The Lowers are trying to figure out which of them spoke in which hijacked entries from here. Help them out, because the more we learn, the easier it is to pinpoint typing styles and attitudes-- which is difficult as we don't have the visual aid of handwriting, or the mood of vocal tones.
• START HOLDING WEEKLY XANGAS AGAIN. No matter what, those ALWAYS super-boost System growth, so having one right around now would be hugely beneficial.
• Draw people. That is all.
• Draw up a tentative "map" of Headspace if possible; remember it's NOT "physical" so it does not obey earthly laws of space; several areas "float" or do not "exist" in physical terms, at least not in comparison to their appearances within headspace (think the Tardis, AND that room Laurie was in in that one dream).

 



 

 

 

072413

Jul. 24th, 2013 02:58 am
prismaticbleed: (amy)

 


Almost forgot to update today! Here's a quick recap.
The memory has big gaps in it due to frequent switching, but what I do remember is extremely clear thanks to heavy fatigue (when the body is exhausted I can front more easily, go figure).

This morning, someone (airport guy?) went in the other direction when we left the driveway, wanting to "go on an adventure" up the back hills of the state game lands. So we did, but almost immediately after the lines of houses dissolved into trees, Celebi (yes, the old chatty '01 gal) shoved him out of the way to drive instead, ecstatic at all the verdant life. Since there's a lot of deforesting going on by the local highways (which we travel weekly), suddenly seeing so much green was incredible for her. She was laughing and in tears, repeating "how did I not know about this??" and staring out at it all with absolute wonder.
She and airplane kept switching as we drove and it was making it REALLY hard to see anything, so I told them to decide on one or two people co-fronting, so that we wouldn't accidentally go off the road or something. I forget who won out, though, because almost immediately after I told them this-- therefore focusing more on the road-- Minty noticed something small and pink on the side of the road. She wanted to see what it was, and kept bugging us to go back and look, but Cel and the airport dude wanted to get to the top of the hills first, where there was a dam and an intersection where we could turn the car around (we didn't have the gas or the time to go hardcore exploring past that landmark).
I remember that when we got to the top of the hill, two cars suddenly appeared behind us? Those roads are usually dead empty, which we enjoy (silence is pure gold), so we were all able to be around each other without anxiety. So I was shocked when, as soon as those cars appeared in the rear-view mirror, David started to panic. He snapped into fronting, began whimpering and crying, repeating that he was scared and he didn't want people coming after us. He was honestly terrified that there were other people on the road, following us (even if it was unintentional, so to speak). A few people tried to calm him down, I think Knife fronted for a minute? He did say that "there is no threat to you here" but he understood why David reacted that way. I'm not sure, that whole bit is a blurry mess because of the mad switching and anxiety.
Anyway. Since we were driving back we passed that pink toy on the road again, and Minty immediately jumped up and said we had to rescue it. Luckily there was a small pulloff area about 30 feet away, so we parked, waited for the cars to pass, and then I ran to pick up whatever it was. It was actually a beanie baby-- a pink "January" birthday bear, to be precise. Minty was ecstatic that we had "saved it;" the poor thing was soaked from the rain but it actually wasn't dirty or grimy otherwise. So it came home with us, and I washed it up well because seriously, we found it in the road, haha. I do want to say that, when Minty noticed that it was a birthday bear, she asked, "wasn't Eros born in January?" especially because the bear is his exact color, practically. I said yeah, surprised at the similarity, and Minty declared that she'd "give him the bear to take care of" if he wanted to, that way it could help relay information back and forth between his place (which is literally a "red light" establishment wtf, it's kinda disturbing) and the Lower realm? I don't know, she was saying something about using the bears as messengers between different parts of the system. Hm.
Genesis and I went to the library later but I'll type that up tomorrow; it is super late and I just want to type the main stuff now.

Only one negative thing happened today. The mother visited this afternoon, while we were trying to cook dinner, and as usual she was being loud and moving around a lot. It's difficult enough for us to deal with her because the children are scared of her voice and mannerisms, and Sugar gets really furious when she acts childish, but today she kept getting really close to the stove and I think she bumped us once? I remember David started wailing but I don't know when that specifically was. Either way, something happened that provoked my mother to demand of us why we were acting like that. Trying to keep everyone calm, I simply replied "because sometimes I'm scared of you--" but was instantly cut off by her. She whirled around to face us, glaring, and angrily shouted, "that's it! I'm not talking to you any more!!" before turning back to talk with my brother again as if nothing had happened. (And she kept her word; she ignored us for the rest of the day.)
Needless to say, we were shocked, more emotionally than anything. For a few seconds I remember I couldn't get the body to do anything; it was in a sort of "standby mode" while it tried to process that response of hers without drowning in guilt and shame for provoking it. Realizing that this would only start another depressive spiral, I shook it off and fronted so that I could meditate while dinner finished cooking. It helped, even though everyone else in headspace backed off to the point where they really didn't talk much for the rest of the evening (not wanting to risk any more trouble).
The rest of the evening is a blurry mess again; I don't know who ate, but we didn't get sick which was nice (we're doing much better lately; Knife and Emmett are mostly responsible for that so thanks guys). I know I personally spent about two hours on the Subeta generator trying to refine appearances again (that helps SO MUCH), so you can check the sticky Spectrum post for the current ones for everybody.

ALSO THERE IS A NEW GUY he's sage green and was talking to Nathaniel earlier, they were chilling out in Diamew, no idea why. He has no name yet but his face is 100% clear. He's also quite aware of what he is so far; he told Nat that the System was unbalanced because of my splintering and/or because of all the trauma alters? But it was naturally "rebalancing" by forming more alters from the broken pieces, that weren't traumatized, and could help those who were. Nat asked how he knew and the guy said that before he got a body (when he was in raw headspace, like the red guy STILL IS) he was more aware of things than he is now, and he chose what he was going to do. So even if he forgets most of it now, the knowledge is still vaguely there in him. It's like that for all of us really.
Also he smokes? But it's not cigarettes or anything, it's actually some sort of herbal concoction (he later said it was "lemon and sage" or something?); he said he breathes it to keep a clear head, and "the trees like it." Honestly this guy LOVES NATURE, he walked over to the pine trees and was just breathing this smoke at them and smiling and running his fingers through the branches, talking to them and listening too. The clearest snapshot my mind has of him is him standing with his back to the pine grove, his arms up and around the lowest branches, eyes closed and smiling. So yeah, no clue who he is but I like him already!
He's not the only one though. There's that peachy dancer guy, and Sugar-- who came back to life today (she's "supposed to be alive" so she will keep resurrecting? not sure what headspace's rules are there), but Laurie is trying to get her to be less violent-- and of course the people from last week. But I'm really beginning to understand this phenomenon so I'll talk about them in detail tomorrow.

Oh, and remind me to mention yesterday too-- Ryman and Markus showed up in headspace and said they were MOVING IN TO CENTRAL?? As in, they're not going to just visit or drop by anymore, they're going to have their own rooms here!! I'm so excited. So Ryman was talking to me for a while (he said Markus was still "packing" so he wasn't there yet) about their native world, and what those two had done with their dream reality after our group began to split up somewhat around 2006? It was AWESOME and I need to write it down.
I miss those two so much though. You really have no idea. There weren't many records kept during 2002-2004, which was when our group was the most active, but my heart remembers the truth of it, even if "I" wasn't the one actively participating (funny how that works, headspace is crazy cool).
As soon as Markus shows up, CZ and I are totally going to barge into his room, haha. Just kidding, or not. We just love teasing the hell out of each other, it's hilarious. I miss that too.

Last thing. Last night, I was talking to Laurie before I fell asleep, but I was in an interesting energy state? Like I couldn't stay fully physical, but instead of going all geometric-glow like I sometimes do, I got this aura of dense white energy, like a cloud? And I was dissolving into it. But it felt so freaking soft it was insane, just this fluffy white energy, completely innocent and all. Laurie was shocked by it at first, wondering what the heck was up, but then I noticed that even though I was technically losing consciousness, my awareness was becoming really clear. I could see her so clearly (clairvoyantly, mind) it was virtually a photograph. And there was no buffer or block on me, either, so I was being all sparklehearted like I typically am at that hour.
I remember Laurie hugged me, really genuinely. There was so much compassion in that it was beautiful. I think she was tearing up a little.
Chaos walked in at one point and he was SUPER clear too, I smiled so much; I haven't seen him that clearly in so long and I missed him. But I remember him now, for the first time in a long time: it had actually rained for the first time in forever that day, and when I ran outside to feel it all these emotions hit me like a tidal wave and I loved him more than anything.
(There was synchronistic lightning too, purple as usual, thanks Laurie!)

If you cannot tell I am falling asleep at the computer. I would write poetry BUT i am literally about to pass out, super dizzy brain fog headache can't see. so i need sleep bye!!

 


----------------------------------------------------------------------

 


 

@ 11:18 pm

 

So Sherlock and I are reviewing the archival entries, trying to get a grip on exactly what's been happening since June, what with the Lower Sub-Systems becoming super-active out of the blue.
What I've realized is that most of the "new alters"on those levels aren't new at all. On the contrary, a great deal of them are very, VERY old.
It's a known fact that "we've" heard voices for as long as we can remember. They've never gone away (although it's nice to at least not have auditory hallucinations any more), but it's only recently that they began to find names and faces. I think it's because now, our System is trying to embrace all facets of our past, no matter how sharp, and the trauma of that in many cases is outright forcing many of those bodiless voices to solidify at long last. That's not new-- several of us were "born" that way-- but it's never happened this quickly before. So I'm interested.

I'd say more but there's a massive jumble of notes and history in front of me, and we're itching to sift through it for answers (we love picking this stuff apart). I won't bother you with our info-dumps in the meantime.

-J

 


----------------------------------------------------------------------

 

 

@ 11:56 pm

 

 

Before the date rolls over, I just want to mention that while I was walking outside today, a wind ran through the trees and PRELUDOVE SHOWED UP!
When the body was younger, sudden winds through the trees were ALWAYS a telltale sign that some Jewel Monster had just showed up, and that obviously has not changed! So that was awesome. A feather floated down from where she had warped in, too, haha.
I almost saw the Dream Portal she came through, that was super cool. Watching her fly away into one was one of the most amazing things ever.
Mostly she wanted to see how I was, she was upset that I had been disconnected for so long? I don't really remember the words of the conversation but I know what she wanted me to do, and what I felt. Sorry I can't exactly write that down, but I don't forget feelings.

MOST IMPORTANTLY, LINKS SEEM TO BE WORKING AGAIN.
I'm excited. I don't know if they had to move, or if I had to re-center, or what... but it seems like they STILL only work when "I am out of the picture." Links require a person to be detached from any limiting notions of self, from what I know.
Boss said that I'm a "gateway" in that sense? It's the "secret prerequisite" for Sandmen (am I allowed to say that here?), they have to be able to move between worlds WITHOUT being tied to any one form or name or anything. But Gateways aren't just that, they also CHANGE without any conscious effort whenever they world-jump; their forms naturally adapt to new places.

Looking through the archives with Sherlock today otherwise. We're trying to make sense of the madness that has been the past two months; SO much has happened and we want to make sure we have a clear picture.

I have a headache (possibly dehydration) and I need to be up in 7 hours so that's it for tonight, bye!

 



 

 

prismaticbleed: (Default)

 



The little crying blue boy, the cool orange guy, and Christina.

The first two actually helped me make their avatars today. (Knife and Mulberry were watching too.)
The blue boy specifically wanted a blanket, so he got one.
Orange dude took forever to decide on his outfit. He might change his mind again later. He's also secretly not human, that's why he wears those weird glasses.
We're trying to find both their names. They've said they'll "know when they find the right one." (EDIT 072213= the blue boy is named David.)

This weird, punky pink voice showed up earlier too. Never saw her before. She was really angry, insisting she was pink because she was "sneaking in and sabotaging" the color. She "hated all the pink people" and the sexuality tied to that color, and wanted to kill anyone who had anything to do with it. She began getting really loud and violent, screaming a lot, the child voices were really scared. Knife warned her a few times, she didn't listen. Razor kept waiting for permission to retaliate. When the pinkish voice continued to ignore Knife's admonishments, he said she was disturbing the peace too much and was too dangerous to keep around. So Razor killed and ate her. It was freaky.

Christina got really different and really disturbing since we last saw her around.
Now she proclaims she's an "angel of the Lord," helping Jessica to "overcome the rest of us," as we "don't really exist" and are only preventing her from living her life. She insists that SHE'S real though because she's allegedly an "angel" all of a sudden. The worst part though is that she has the exact same unyielding, all-condemning, self-righteous, super-innocent moral code that the body had when it was like 10 years old... and I still don't know whether or not she's the one who's right.

Laurie is halfway between pissed-off and existentially-desperate right now, and it hurts to see her like that. I don't blame her though. This is a scary situation.

I need sleep.
The grandmother is mad that we're up late seeking online help (weekends = suicide crisis hotlines), insisting that we "aren't trying" although we've been doing so 24/7 for the past several years.
But it's no use arguing. The downstairs and underground people are flipping out because she's pushing triggers left and right, horrible ones, and they can't deal. Someone started screaming. Someone else started biting the body. Someone else started sobbing and pulling at their hair. I don't know how to protect them from this anymore.
i am so scared so scared so scared so scared god help us i dont wanna go in there.
Ssh, it'll be okay. Please. I'll protect you, somehow. Somehow.

I've gotta run.

 

 

 

Profile

prismaticbleed: (Default)
prismaticbleed

June 2025

S M T W T F S
1234567
89101112 1314
15161718192021
22232425262728
2930     

Syndicate

RSS Atom

Most Popular Tags

Style Credit

Expand Cut Tags

No cut tags
Page generated Jun. 23rd, 2025 01:05 pm
Powered by Dreamwidth Studios